Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Was It A Dream?

Chapter one Was it fantasy or reality?

May 10th 2013

It was the dream again, I wouldn’t usually write about a dream on my blog, but I have been having ... ... Continue»
Posted by tigerkiduk 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 96  |  
100%
  |  1

is it a dream

Well I have always wanted my wife to have another man, plus I have slight bi tendencies so this is my dream

Whilst out at work my wife phones to tell me that she has a surprise ready for me when I get home. Eager to wonder what I start to think she is up for a good nights work out. I arrive home to find that she is dressed in some kinky gear. The black print always does it for me and she knew this so off upstairs we go

Instead of joining her in bed though was asked to get naked then sit in the chair she had positioned near the bed. I was up for the role play so did as was asked and positioned myself just on the edge as she had asked then she fastened my hands and feet to the chair. She then began to tease me to an erection without actually touching me. Then she climbed on the bed. Now this was a site to behold she began using her various toys on herself making her creamy and juicy. This could be smelt and heard cleanly

After a few shakes and quivers from her massively aroused body she then did something totally unexpected and received a text message. Nothing could prepare me for what happened next. She came over to me and began to kiss my now massive erection not sucking but just kissing the tip which was just a little wet with my precome. She then removed a new top from a box it was a vibrating butt plug to which she began to lube then inserted in me wow the rush of expectancy overwhelmed me and I could feel my cock twitching eagerly. Then she turned it on and shuffled me back into the seat so it would not fall out, but to be certain she then fastened me down to the chair. She then left the room

About 5 minutes letter she returned with ....a young man behind her. He was already totally naked and erect I could only guess how this had happened. Without even looking at me he joined my wife on the bed licking her pussy fingering her arse and generally having a damn good time. He then inserted his cock deep inside her. What with watching them and this butt plug vibrating it was all too much for me and I ended up shooting a load without a single touch. Seeing what had happened to my wife she just smiled before giving out an all mighty scream as she had a very intense orgasm. He then removed himself from my wife and he ushered my wife to clean it

Now that was something much unexpected as she had never done this to me in 20 years of marriage. She was sucking and licking all of the cream from him, just as I was thinking that was it this young man came over to me he sucked my cock back to full life whilst my wife just laid there on the bed he then stood up and shoved is cock in my mouth whilst he asked my wife to get on all 4 doggy style he must have thought he was ready for her again but instead of fucking her creamy cunt he shoved it in her tight arse. Now again I had never been able to stick more than a finger or tongue in her arse before but this lucky young stud had just taken her anal virginity. God did it look good (btw hard as hell whilst typing). So this guy is there pounding my wife making her have another orgasm whilst I am sat here with a massive erection and nothing I can do about it. My wife must have decided she had had enough so they crumpled in a heap on the bed. My wife turned to me and asked if I was ok, was I ok is that the best she could ask. My arse by now was numb from the butt plug as it had been in there for a good 45 minutes whilst all this had been going on. She asked me if I was still willing to be tied up but in a different position. I thought what the hell in for a penny in for a pound so out of the chair and face down on the bed was the next place for me. Now at this point I thought this guy was going to leave but he stayed in the room, my wife positioned her sopping come filled pussy in my face and instructed me to lick, many times I had cleaned her out but this was another man’s seed, I then felt this guy climb on the bed and wow what a thing it was in a split second he had climbed on the bed stuck his cock in and made me again shoot without touch. My wife must have found it so erotic also as she squirted all over my face. Now I had the urge to try a man and boy am I glad I did but in this way it just made it so much more. The guy didn’t shoot but just pumped me for a while before pulling out and shooting he load all over my wife’s tits kissing her on the lips he then left, gone as swiftly has he had arrived the ropes then removed my wife asked me if I had enjoyed smile on my face I said yes, then it was my turn to make love to her not just once but all night I managed to come another 3 times

Then its time I got up for work, wow it was a dream or fantasy or both
Maybe I should just ask her
... Continue»
Posted by leeds_couple 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex  |  Views: 463  |  
100%
  |  1

it was just a dream

Ok so this is the fist stroy i post. yes this is a story. so for the past couple of month i been eamily and skypeing this girl in sweden who i you to got to school with in australia. Anyway long start short we kinda bulid the online sexual realation ship. Anyway the other night i got super high and horny. so i didced to sl**p and this is about teh dream i had of fucking her. when she come to vist me.

We where in my house laying on my bed i just picked you up from the airport it was a long trip for you so we lay in my bed, you said you neck was sore from the flight, i told you to sit up i sat behind you massaging your neck, you smelt so lovely your skin was nice and soft. Your breathing got deeper and you whisperd oh baby so good, i kissed you neck whisperd in your ears "fells good baby?" you said notting looked stright into my eyes,icould see the passion i could se flame of desire. then i grab you and kissed your lips i stop pulled back we looked into each other eyes. You told me you wanted to go shower. you got out of bed you stood in front of me you took of your shirt and looked back and me and gave me a smile. you then statred to pull down your jeans beding over right in front of me showning me you ass you had on a pair of black place panties on. My cock was hard. You where testing me so bad and making me so horny. As you where still bent over you looked back at me and siad "do you like what you see?". I just had a big grin on my face spechles still in ammzed of your naked body. You stood back up and face me walked over towards me you had a blacke lace bra to make you black laced panties. you but your arm on my shoulderrs your boobs right in front of my face. we lookd at each othe and we strated kiss our lips sloft pressing agint each other i could fell your passion for me in the kiss we stop you whisperd in my ear ""if you can unhook my bra ill let you jump in the shower with me. so i reach my hand around your back and un hooked your bar with one hand. You smiled and looked at me then you said "i was hoping you where able to do that but we need you to get you clothes off"so i took off my shirt and strated to take of my pants leaving me in my boxers. Then you lay on the bed next to me I asked you "what about the shower?" "later i want you know" you said to me. so i lay down next tou looking at each other. onec aging we statred to kiss your hand running up and down my back. My hand runing up and down your arms our bodies got closer and as they did my hard cock pressing agint you pussy trough your panties. i stater to cup your breastr and playing with you nippels, our breating got havier we kissed with more passin you nad strated to play with my cock trough my boxers.My hand now stared to play with your ass sloly pulling down your panties to the point where eventualy you kind the off my hand on your bare shaned wet pussy playing with your clit your breating geth haiver your strats to moan. eventualy you take of my boxers exposing me hard cock. i got on top of you lift your leg on my shlouders and jamed my hard cock deep inton your wet juciy pussy you looked and me smiled and said "fuck that pussy baby" i beggan to fuck you harder and harder deeper and deepr your moans got loader your pussier got even more wet. eventual after a while i stop and i said to "now it your tuen to ride this cock" i got og you layd down you sta up putting placing your pussy over my cock and sloly lowering you pussy on to my cock till it was all the way in. you sat up and strated to ride my cock grinding yourhips back and fowards. i reaced up grabong yout breast and palying with the. After i while you stop and leand fowards and started to kiss me my hard cock was still in you jucciy pussy the i statred to pumup mu cock in and out your pussy. You started to moan aging "oh god fuck that pusy" you yelled "you like your pussing being fucke dyou bad girl?" i replyed "yes yes fuck my puussy like this your ganna make me cum" you said to me so i started to fuck you harder your moan got louder i strated to fell me ball get tighter like i was ready to cum. "oh baby im about to cum" "me to baby cum with me,cum inside my pussy kep fucking me" i fucked you even harder now pumpind my cocka few time and you "yelled of good baby im cumming" as i felt your pussy titghen and your cum flowwing out you pussyI strated to cum "oh god me too baby" i strted to to say "oh yes baby cum indeep in side my pussy" afterwe both came you beagn to grind your hip a bit more thr you stop and whispered in my ear "that was amazing baby but now im realy drity i need to shower" you kissed me and got off me and walked over to the shower. I lay in bed with bout our cum covered on my cock. i closed my eys and then i wake up. Shame it was only a dream.

I hope you enjoyed it i just emailed this to here so maybe if yiu guy wnat to see what she right back i can post it just let me know. give me some like with like and comment tanks.
IPlease i do apologize for the bad seplling,english and gramher, so any comment that have any thing to with that i will repotr sorry.hop ... Continue»
Posted by balikid25 11 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 248  |  
100%

GERTIE, MY REDHEAD DREAM

AS A 20 YEARS OLD STUDENT IN 1965 I MET AN IN MY EYES GEORGEOUS REDHEAD NAMED GERTIE, WHO OFTEN GAVE ME A RIDE AFTER CLASSES, NOW IT’S MY TURN TO RETURN THE FAVOR, BUT THIS TIME SHE’S GONNA BE RIDING MY COCK!

It was during my late course studies, and I was as nervous as hell. I somehow couldn’t find the time to balance between my college, my girlfriend, my part-time job at a supermarket, and the course, which I had decided to take for better grade. I still can’t quite remember why I did it, but there we go. The course was a bit way away from where I lived, and it meant I had to rely on the dear old trains, which delivered my ass up to the place. But that was not the end of my adventures because I had to cover a 15 minute walk towards the studies. So, it took my a bit long to get to the courses than I could expect.
Luckily, I found a good friend, named Gertie on the course, who was so glad to give me a ride. She would offer me a ride to the train station where I might have a use of late runs. I was very grateful to her for what she did, and throughout the 3 month course, I started to look forward to the end of the night more and more often. Don’t get me wrong, I loved my girlfriend Gerda very much, but there was something about Gertie which made me kind of forgetting about her. She was a bit longer than me, redheaded, with beautiful freckles on her skin, a good, mildly curvy figure, long haired, full titted already and a round butt to kill for! She was two years younger than me, but looked so fucking experienced and petite together.




We found out we had the much in common and often talked things we were both interested in. I never mentioned my girlfriend Gerda to her, because afterwards some really bad and dirty naughty ideas formed in my mind about what I would like to do with this nature redhead.
So, after the penultimate lesson, we were driving back as usual, and I decided it was time to at least try and do something. So, just before we were about to turn off for the station, I decided to ask her whether she would like to go for a quick drink. She said OK. And it made me feel very pleased. We decided to go to a pub just after the turn off, I got her a beer and myself a whiskey and coke. We sat down, pleased to be in the warm.
Gianna looked stunning. She was wearing a ladies trouser suit, middlehigh heels and a purple top. She’d been to a job interview beforehand, and told me how much she wanted to start work there, because her old job was becoming more boring and routine. I smiled, and listened, but what I really wanted to do was tell her how much I wanted to fuck her brains out…

“You see, my dad’s work is a bit to close to my current job, so I just feel like I’m being watched all the time by him. This new office is located far, so it is much better.”
Yes, there were usual words, but imbued with an unintentionally sexual nature, just by the fact that she was speaking them.
We finished our drinks and went back towards Gertie’s secondhand car. However, when we got inside, she looked at me in a certain unmistakable way, which certainly made my cock grow in my jeans. I smiled back, half-hoping she would notice my state and tried to get myself comfortable. I was lost in my own thoughts when she interrupted them.

“I think I might have made you miss your train, honey” She was always like this, and I never made much of attention of it.
“Well, yeah, maybe, but there is gonna be another one, in half an hour, so I can wait”

“Even so,” she said as she touched my thigh, and I felt as if my trousers were about to explode. She went on:
“That means there’s something I would like to show you, I don’t know if you have ever seen it, and it is less than 5 minutes drive from here. Come on.”
With that, she drove off, leaving me mildly puzzled.
She was right, well, as always. It was a small local community’s park. The small park was really nice, especially in the dusk. In daylight lots of people would go and have fun over here, but now it was desolated and so lonely. The car park next to it was deserted, and we spent a quick 3 minutes in there, before walking back out towards her car. Before we got to it, my hand brushed against hers, and she gripped it, sending shockwaves through me. Surely, she wasn’t going to make my fantasies come true? Or I was simply going in the clouds?

Gertie turned around, with her back to the car, and started frontally kissing me. I responded, maneuvering my tongue into her mouth, only removing my lips to kiss her neck. She reacted with eagerness, because she sighed and moaned slowly. My head was in a whirl. Was this the right thing to do? Was it a dream or ordinary and banal reality? What about my girlfriend? Where was this going…ohhh, Gertie had started already to rub the front of my jeans.

“Not yet, babe!” she giggled: “I want you to do something for me, first.” “What do you mean?”
“Well, I think you should”, Gertie purred, undoing her trousers and slowly removing them, “get on your knees and eat me out.”
I didn’t need telling twice. I got down and stuck my tongue against her neatly shaved already moist pussy. I loved the way this horny redhead chick tasted as she pushed my head into her snatch. I ran my arms up and down her thighs as I ate, up and around, squeezing her wonderful ass. She moaned to me, as I was tasting her, which made me even hornier. I stuck a finger inside her as I went down to kiss her toes! I was so fucking turned on by Gertie that I was eager to undo my jeans and start jacking off. She grounded herself into my face and started grunting and shaking and full juicing. I was thrilled that I had made her cum, and I was still in a daze when she brought me to my feet and started kissing me again. I responded while placing my hand in her breasts.
Her answer to that was to remove her top and undo her bra.
“Suck my tits, Dick!” she shivered, and I did as I was told. As I tasted her lovely pale breast with the light colored nipples, she reached down and undid my belt, removing my jeans and grabbing on to my erect cock. She rubbed it gently as I sucked her tits, picking up pace as she did so.
Suddenly, she pulled away from my tit sucking. I thought she was going to get off and drive, but instead she went down and started to suck my cock. I thought I was about to explode in her mouth, it felt so good. However, after just a while, she got back up, kissed me again, and then took my cock and walked towards the car. When we got there, Gertie bent over it and purred:
“Come on, pawl, you want to fuck me, don’t you?”

I gulped and said just yes, I would, and I slowly entered her sopping wet cunt from behind, squeezing her tits tightly at the same time. My cock slid straight up there as she moaned, taking my full length with her juicy wet cunt. I grabbed her hips and I slapped her hot lightbrown ass lightly as I fucked her hole. It wasn’t long before she started moaning again as I brought my beautiful redheaded course mate to her second orgasm of the night. Her contractions and convulsions nearly finished me off, which I think she sensed. She moved off my throbbing cock, and knelt down again to suck me to the end! It only took a couple of sucks before I unloaded into Gertie’s gorgeous mouth. She swallowed it, and then moved up and we kissed as we put our clothes back on.
She drove me to the station - of course, I had already missed another train, and the next one wasn’t for another hour, so we stroked, sucked, kissed and licked each other in her old car while we waited - and then I went home, happy and exhausted.
I saw Gertie again the week after that, when everyone from the class went out and, apparently, we couldn’t keep our lips off each other. We even sneaked into the pub toilet and she let me fuck her in the asshole, but after that, we didn’t see each other again.
Now, after 45 years I am with my present redhead Anneke and I love her very much, but time after time I still remember the night when I spent a few wonderful hours with my gorgeous redhead babe!

Dick van Dijck

... Continue»
Posted by dick_eindhoven 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 589  |  
90%
  |  1

Was It A Dream?

Several years ago, mom and I moved across country from California to Florida. We shipped most of the bigger items, but packed a few precious items in a small u-haul truck and drove out to Florida. The trip was going to be long and exhausting, but we made plans to stop along the way and sightsee.

We stopped the first night at a hotel and got a room. When we walked into the room, I was surprised that there was only one bed. Mom said that the desk clerk said there was something going on in town and this was the only room available. I told her that I would sl**p on the floor and she said “non-sense! You’re tired too, we can share the bed, if you don’t mind?” By this time I was too tired to argue with her. We put our bags down, settled in and got ready for bed. Mom changed first, slipping into her usual night gown and climbed into bed. I changed into my shorts and t-shirt and crawled into the other side of the bed. We both quickly fell asl**p.

I remember thinking about my girlfriend that I had to leave, as I went sl**p, and started dreaming about her. She was gorgeous….5’8”, blonde, fit, nice boobs and a great ass! She was the typical southern California girl. The night before I had to leave, I stayed with her at her apartment. We had dinner, watched a movie and then had one last good-bye fuck.

The movie had ended and she got up to turn the tv off. She walked back over to me and slowing started to undress. Damn, was she sexy as hell. She pulled her shirt off over her head and I reveled at the sight of her amazing tits being freed. They were so perky and bounced just right. She unbuttoned her ass-hugging jeans, slid them down and stepped out of them. She then turned around facing away from me and slipped off her sexy pair of bikini panties and let them fall to the floor as she playfully wiggled her ass in from of me.

I was rock hard, my cock was about to burst out of my jeans. She turned back around to me and knelt in front of me as she unbuttoned my jeans. She pulled them and my boxers off in one smooth motion. She smiled as she saw my erection waving in the air at her.

“Ah, that’s better. I’m gonna miss this guy” she said. She started stroking my shaft and spit on it to give some lubrication. My dick disappeared in her mouth as she moved her lips down over my shaft. She took me all the way in her mouth until I could feel the back of her throat. I was going to miss this too, as she started sucking and moving her tongue around on my pole. She played with my balls with her free hand as she bobbed up and down on my dick. It felt so great I thought I was going to cum right then and there, but I managed to hold off.

After a few intense minutes of suck my cock, she laid back on the floor, spread her legs and told me to eat her pussy. I didn’t have to be told twice as I moved down between her gorgeous long legs and dove right into her wet pussy. I teased her clit with my tongue and then probed her love tunnel. I loved eating this girl out! She tasted so good and smelled sweet. I licked her pussy lips, lapping up as much of her juices as I could. I went back to her clit, sealing my lips over it and started sucking and licking it while pushing a couple of fingers in her hole. She went crazy and came in no time at all.

She pulled me up on top of her and I guided my cock to her waiting pussy. I pushed into her and I could see the pleasure in her smile as she leaned back and my cock sank all the way down to my balls. I started pumping slowly, wanting to enjoy every minute of this last fuck with her. I could feel my loins stirring and wanting to climax. I increased my speed and started pounding away at her pussy.

“Fuck yes! That’s feels so damn good honey” she said as her body was starting to lose control. “Fuck me baby! Ugh, ugh….nghhh”

Hearing her moan and talking to me like that pushed me over the edge.

“Oh god Stacie, I’m gonna cum!”

“Yes, cum in me! Fill my pussy! I want all of you inside me!”

My balls erupted and with one last deep thrust I shot rope after rope of cum in her pussy. It felt like several minutes before my nuts finally emptied.

Then reality set in. I woke up from my dream to find myself lying next to my mom. We were lying on our sides, me behind mom and my cock buried in mom’s pussy! She was still panting and had reached back massaging my thigh with her hand. I was mortified! I pulled my limp cock out of her puss and cum emptied onto the bed.

“When we planned this trip, I didn’t expect that little adventure sweetie” she said... Continue»
Posted by Cool263 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5451  |  
88%
  |  2

was it a dream

Years ago as a young apprentice I was coming home from night school on a mid winter night. I used to catch the last train at night which was never busy as it stopped at the end of the line for the night ready for the first morning train. As I stayed not far from the terminus station it was nice to relax knowing that I wouldn’t miss my stop. There was only two other passengers waiting on the platform. One was a middle aged man and the other was an elder lady of about sixty. The train slid into the station with a familiar his of steam which billowed out over the platform hiding every one behind the cloud. As was the custom in those days we all sat a good way apart in the carriage respecting the others privacy. Settling down I started to read one of my text books which was an assignment for next night school class.
The sound of the clackety clack of the train wheels along with the rocking motion of the train so late at night made it difficult to concentrate and stay awake. I felt a gentle nudge as someone sat down beside me and moved more into my seat to allow them to sit down. A slight thought fleeted through my mind why sit here when the train was almost empty. As I was reading and trying to stay awake I soon forgot about my fellow passengers.
It felt warm and relaxing on a very cold night and I closed my eyes to give them a rest from reading. There was movement as my neighbouring passenger settled down. I felt a gentle pressure against my thigh. I was sure it felt like a hand but could not be certain. There was more gentle pressure as I felt a gentle soothing circular motion. It was rather pleasant and I relaxed even more. The fingers moved up my thigh and I felt them trying to explore the zip in my trousers. Sliding down a bit in the seat to allow easier access I felt my zip being slowly pulled down. Turning slightly in my seat I could smell what was either a nice strong after shave or it may have been a subtle perfume. I could hear myself as if in the distance give a little moan of pleasure as I felt my penis being taken in this hand. My foreskin was gently pulled back to allow my penis head to emerge from its cosy nestling place beneath. I could feel precum beginning to form as the gentle stroking of my shaft began. Softly the hand moved under my penis and cupped my balls giving them a gentle squeeze. I felt as if my penis would burst as I got the biggest erection I had ever had. Moving again I could feel my precum being spread all down the shaft as the slow stroking continued. The cum was rising inside me as the stroking begun to get faster and more intense making me even harder. With a gasp and a moan I could feel that pleasant painful sensation throbbing up my penis as I started to cum. There was a small blob of cum to start then a mighty spurt followed by more spurts. I had never cum so much.
There was a sudden jerk and a clatter as the train came to a halt against the buffers at the terminus. I was suddenly wide awake. The book I had been reading was on the carriage floor. As I leaned down to pick it up I felt all wet and sticky in my pants. Feeling my trousers I found the zip to be down and I was covered in wet creamy cum. The carriage was empty and a cold wind was blowing in from the open door. Gathering my stuff together I pulled my trouser zip up and headed for the station rest room. As I hurried along the platform I noticed the elderly lady and the middle aged gentleman going out the station gate. The train Driver shouted goodnight with a strange grin on his face as I hurried into the rest room and the safety of the toilets. How embarrassing I felt ………….... Continue»
Posted by trickydicky111 4 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 1006  |  
79%
  |  4

but was it REALLY all about the big black dick?

so...

i'm certainly not complaining, 'cause i'm actually pretty happy about it, but you've kinda fuk'd things up for me.

YAY!!!

i mean, i used to go out at every opportunity i had & A: whore; B: hit the book store; or C: just roam the streets in general.

but being with you was just so fukin' wonderful that i've pretty much lost interest in doing all that. it just seems so dirty & cheap & doesn't mean the same things it did to me before. it had been about meeting people and having a chance to interact with them as gyrl. now... i've met you... our brief encounter filled me up with so many... satisfying... oh... fukin' GREAT things... memories... pictures... feelings... images that live in my feelings remembered... images that live remembered and quench my ravaged, embattled soul...

thank you.

i know that it's just a matter of time until i'm besieged by stupid fuk sht crap and once again crave the danger but still...

thank you.

actually, the most dangerous of options A, B or C is definitely C. just wandering about in some random, miscellaneous neighborhood has proven to be the most risky of all nocturnal endeavors. even in a seemingly safe situation, location, whatever... that's where the random and unpredictable lies in wait...

like the freaky, substance soaked, regular citizen who's on the wrong edge of sanity, who just moments before crossed the line from controlled to beyond reason, who could easily compartmentalize, justify, soon disremember... v******e against someone "morally incompatible" to his "beliefs..." 

meaning someone like me.

or the gang members outside their "turf..." prowling an un-patroled "safe" part of the city just looking for an opportunity to practice their "one guy distracts" (at a safe distance, of course) while "3-5 guys sneak attack" (fukin' cowards) techniques... as if anything those instinct-driven a****ls do can be honored by the term "practice".

(btw... i hope this explains the impact baton i was carrying when we met. for me, to show up w/it not in its holster, was a tremendous display of trust:) anyways...

there are many such variations and by definition, they are evil. for evil is greatly defined by: something that is rightly "proper" by definition in it's own domain which "improperly" attempts to define itself through action in a domaine it has no right to be in.

in whoring, everyone knows the situation and assumes the risks and the more experience one has, the better one is prepared to deal with those risks. a book store lies between A & C though basically, it's hard to fool yourself or anyone else about what you may or may not be up to when you're in a fukin' porn shop. that said...

i went to the book store last night.

i had gotten back in the saddle after the makeup melt down i'd written you about & as you may have gathered from another message i forwarded to you, i've been a devoted CoverGirl user for some time.

(as a funny aside, if you troll the reviews on CoverGirl's site, you'll see my contributions:)

but after makeup-melt-down, i knew that i was reaching the limits of what CoverGirl can do for a "gYrl" like me:(

so as you may have surmised by the aforementioned forwarded message... i ran to MAC.

and they were FANTASTIC!!! i told them right up front that i was gyrl & needed their help in selecting products & shades for my needs & they answered ALL my questions and always came back w/ideas & product types i'd never considered & when it was all over i thanked them profusely & placed a big fukin' order. i CAN'T FUKIN' WAIT to get my paws on that sht!!!

i know that this all signifies the end of an era for me so i got out the CG one more time, and using all the techniques i'd ever gleaned from my past experience & recent research... i put my "classic roxxanna" makeup on & swung my ass over to the book store. i'd also dressed "classic roxxanna": doc marten's high heeled combat boots, lip service dagger-skull thigh high socks, lip service beyond the thunderdome mini skirt, rachel's boutique corset, capezio cropped frontline hoodie... black dragon "black" tattoo artist's gloves...

& as i stomp stomp-stomped my exposed ass to the book store, i immediately came to the attention of a couple of black guys hanging out by the front door.

"heyyyyy baby! what's up?"

"fukin' nothing!"

"yeah... it's slowwww out tonight!"

"sure as fuk is." and with that, i was standing right in front of, and six inches taller than, the one asking the questions with my zippo lit. i'd noticed his unlit smoke from down the block. smoothly & like it was his right, he accepted the light.

"thanks baby."

"mmm hmm..." i was already lighting myself a Parliament.

he was fukin' cute... and acting very natural around me. most bois take their distance and start in right away w/the questions like: "you dress like this often" or "do you like girls too" or "how long you been doing this" and then state something about how they're cool w/it until they pop their eyes all wide as i bend at the waist to show them my ass & flick my spent smoke to the other side of the street.

indeed, the other guy was totally keeping his distance. he was also keeping off the questions, since his friend, associate or whatever was acting cool about me. that said... i could feel the hunger of his eyes on my ass as i bent to flick my cigarette away.

eventually, they both mumbled something more about how slow it had been that night & how they hadn't been able to make any money. i lied & told them that i hadn't been able to either... a lie because i hadn't attempted the whoring... though i usually do get some whoring in before sauntering over to the book store... but the conversation was dull, so i excused myself & sauntered into the store. the cute guy looked positively shocked that i was walking away from him.

inside the store, it was all the more dull with one white guy as uncomfortable as hell to be there and a girl & a guy behind the counter. i knew the girl & she right away told the guy, who was new, that i was alright. i bought a coupon & stuffed a five into the tip jar... back at the front door & across the store floor, a third black guy had entered and was starting to argue with the clerks about the fact that he couldn't bring his bike into the shop. i offered to watch it for him. he dismissively told me "i don't know you" and shot me a hostile look. i looked right past him like i'd forgotten he even existed & then turned to take a tour of the booths where it was just fukin' dull's-ville w/uncomfortable white guy barely even able to look at me, let alone start a conversation, so i started to get my ass the fuk out of there... it was obviously time for me to just take a slow stroll back to my car & call it a night...

on my way out, i literally almost stomped right over the cute black guy. he mumbled something. i didn't understand a single thing that barely made it out of his gorgeous lips. he mumbled again w/a little more volume. something about a ride...

"oh, you've got a ride? great!" i smiled, and started to get myself around him & out for the door. what a stupid night! he finally spoke & then i got it: he wanted to go for a ride. he'd meet me at my car in ten minutes. for fuk's sake... i'd fukin' done him before and hadn't even recognized him!

the good news was that he wanted to meet me in ten so that the other guys wouldn't catch on to him hooking up w/me.

hallelujah! plenty of time for me to get to my car & get the fuk out of there!!

my mistake was stopping to say goodbye to the girl clerk. by the time i had and gotten myself out the door, cute boi was already 25 yards ahead of me & on his way to where i usually park... bois... never do what they fukin' say they're gonna do... so i just decided that i'd do it & headed off in a rather fast, full-legged ass swagger to put the uncomfortable pressure on him... the pressure that i might overtake him & he'd be "seen..." he immediately speeded up. (giggle...)

"HEY!" the voice was from behind me. it was the guy with the bike yelling at me from the front door of the store.

"byyyeyyye!!" i purred from already half way down the block.

"Get! Back! Here!" he barked a little softer... in a way like i was the stupid fukin' dog & not him.

"goin' home!" i said w/a smile... before looking back at him from the corner of the block... just before i was about to turn out of sight... he was standing there w/his fists on his hips like i was disobeying the proper order of things. i turned my focus to directly in front of myself before turning the block... keeping to the outside edge of the curb... never turn a corner unaware or unprepared at night.

ahead of me, cute boi was keeping his 25 yard distance on his determined course to my car.

my car sits low at a curb. i bent over at the waist to unlock the door and open it for him.

"mmmm baby... that's looking even better.... damn! you're SHOWIN" the ass tonight!"

i held the door for him & told him:

"get it in there."

he got in, readjusted his seat, leaned it back... basically, very quickly & smoothly got everything ready for his cock's convenience. i got in, fired up my car & off we went.

"yeah... you showin' ALL that ass tonight!"

"been working out. i'm feeling confident." a lie. i always have my ass out though i HAD been working out and it DID look particularly good that night. then i told him... "i've met a gurl."

"really!" he was already loosening his belt.

"she's fukin' hott."

"really!!" he looked at me. i'd actually got his attention.

"yep. fukin' beautiful. the finest fukin' thing i've ever put my lips on. if i ever get to see her again. i wanna be at my best."

we were driving along the beach. i was heading for the places to park where he felt comfortable.

"she's THAT fine!?!"

"totally and completely."

"you gonna see her again?" he actually turned to get a better look at me. usually bois don't want to look too close at the gyrl who's gonna do them. some just can't admit that they're gonna get it... that they fukin' want it... that it turns them on & that they're gonna get it like only a gyrl w/a cock can give it to them.

"don't know." i turned from the beach to an unlit part of the city. "but if i do, i'm gonna be fukin' ready."

"so..." he paused... i glanced over at him... "you like it both ways? boys & girls"

i smiled & turned back to the road. "i'm over the fish girls. i like gyrls like me..." thank God we were almost at the spot he likes.

"oh! she's..."

"yep... like me..."

obviously, he hadn't heard the "u" when i said i'd met a "gUrl".

i pulled over, hit the lights and took off my seat belt. i'd purposely paid no attention to his cock for the whole ride. i reached for it now. of course, he'd already had it out for sometime... wondering how i could keep my hands off it.

"there it is, baby, take it..."

& i did, cupping it fully & softly in my grip. taking the whole thing in my hand from right at the base... and squeezing it up so that it stretched its length... rising up all soft, but firm... and growing in my hand...

"is that a condom?" he looked down at his growing cock in my hand... his nice, clean, deep chocolate, cut cock growing in my firm, strong hand...

"nope... that's a glove baby..." the condom would come later... from the tip of my teeth... rolled all the way down his shaft... all the way down to his strong musky base... but only when i felt ready to start... to start sucking his cock by relaxing my throat & sticking out my tongue like a good gyrl and taking that cock all the way down my throat to his balls on the first suk.

so i played w/his cock... squeezed his cock... worked his cock... firmly, purposely, w/my strong, flexing hand... pumping his cock hard & full with his bl**d like only someone who's got a cock can do... then it came... those first words...

"you like that black dick?"

it's one of the reasons i hadn't started working his cock while we were driving...

"you like that big black dick?"

sitting back in the seat like that... with his eyes closed... enjoying the kind of cock handling that only a fellow owner can give, he hadn't noticed the condom coming out of its wrapper & getting into position in my mouth.

"tell me you want that big black dick..."

down i went... all the way to the balls.

"Oh my GOD!! Baby!!" bois love that sht... just like they love to hear about how great their cock is. so why the fuk not? i give it to them.

"mmmm.... i love that big black dick baby...." i spoke into the swollen head of his cock... my lips all wett & all over the pulsing head of his throbbing glans as i squeezed it like a microphone that i'd let no one take away from me no matter what. "gimme that big black cock..." then i swallowed it all again... to the balls.

"Damn Baby!!" is head rolled back. "you DO want that big black dick!"

"give it to me baby... i need it..." a lie... i needed my gurl in my arms... so i worked that cock... and thought about you.

actually, it wasn't difficult at all to deep-throat his cock. it wasn't THAT big... i mean, it's a nice cock... strong... curved... curves up like a saber... solid base but not too thick... a big, cut, soft stretching head, all spongy and delicious to play with and a beautiful, delicious, deep-chocolate glistening brown color but really...

you're bigger... yours is prettier.... yours smells better.

i had wrapped my thigh high socks w/the thigh highs stockings i'd worn when we were together & as i listened to him tell me all about the glories of his "big black dick..." i could still smell our sexx... so i greedily relived the moments we'd had together as i mercilessly worked his tool and blew his chocolate saber like no ordinary fish girl could. he didn't last for five minutes...

& for all his talk about the "amazing nut" he'd blow out of his "big black dick..." he didn't blow a third of the amount i'd shot onto your right areola only two weeks ago... & i'm on the andro-blockers... & as you well know... they make your cock act different...

& when i'd finally dropped him off & checked my la perla thong, i saw just how differently i react to the thought of you as opposed to anyone else in my experience...

i was wetter than a perfectly ripe peach unexpectedly sat upon on a steamy summer day in Georgia.

i don't know why black bois always feel the need to go on & on & on about the color and size of their cocks... i think it takes away from their beauty...

but was it REALLY all about the "big black dick?"

of course not...

it was all about you:)

xxx... o!
your gyrl

p.s... you may or may not know just how suking cock can melt off the makeup... & though my lipstick & eye shadow had all run away down that boi's crotch... my CoverGirl 3 in 1 Outlast Foundation in "Classic Tan" had not budged an iota! thank you CoverGirl!!... Continue»
Posted by roxxanna 1 year ago  |  Categories: Shemales  |  Views: 811  |  
75%
  |  1

JUST A DREAM

Jill, this is stupid!" I grumbled.

"Shhh! They'll hear you!"

I couldn't believe it. I was home from college on spring break. Most of my friends were going away to some island to lie in the sun, but not me. No, I was locked in the trunk of my b*****r's car with my cousin Jill, trying to sneak into a drive-in movie!

"How did I let you guys talk me into this!" I groaned.

The worst part was that it wasn't necessary. We had the money to pay, but my older b*****r Ned and her older b*****r Bob decided to sneak us in for old times sake. Jill and I were just d***k enough to be convinced. Of course, that was twenty minutes ago and I'd sobered some since then.

The four of us didn't typically go out anymore. Ned was married and Bob moved away for a great job opportunity. I spent most of my time away at school. Jill was the only one who still lived at home.

We really hadn't planned to get together tonight. It just happened. I decided to visit my parents because it was too depressing to stay at school while all my friends vacationed. Bob came back for a wedding and tacked on a couple vacation days to visit f****y. Ned's wife happened to be working the night shift this weekend to cover for a friend.

Bob and Ned use to hang out together all the time. They were supposed to be catching up on old times and watching a game on television tonight. At least that was the original plan. As soon as they had a few beers in them they decided to try and find some of their old friends.

I have to admit I jumped at the chance to join them when Ned called me. Anything was better than staying in with the parents! I was only home for an hour before I started regretting the visit. I loved my parents dearly, but wow! They could still drive me absolutely crazy!

Jill showed up at the local bar we visited not long afterward. I was surprised by how good of a time I had. The four of us really hadn't been close in a few years. We drank a lot and reminisced. That's how I ended up in the trunk of my b*****r's car.

"How did I let you guys convince me to do this?" I moaned again.

"Quit complaining," Jill giggled. "You thought it was a great idea at the time."

"I was d***k!" I snapped.

"You still are!" she said, her giggle turning into a full-fledged laugh.

"Maybe, but not enough to think this is fun anymore," I sighed.

"Keep talking," Jill said, fighting to control her laughter. "And you'll be waking up tomorrow morning at the sheriff's office. How much fun do you think that will be?"

"It would serve me right for agreeing to go out with you three lunatics!" I grumbled.

"Shhh!" she said, putting her hand over my mouth.

I was amazed she could find it. It was pitch black in the trunk and far more cramped than I remembered. My legs were bent like pretzels and I'm sure one of my knees was jammed painfully into my cousin's thigh. I sighed and took a deep breath. If she could deal with the pain quietly than I might as well stop complaining. I also tried to shift my knee away from her leg.

We moved up in the line to enter the drive-in at a snail-like pace, but eventually my b*****r paid and we were through. It wasn't quite the time to celebrate since I was still locked in the trunk. On the other hand, we would be getting out in a couple of minutes.

Of course older b*****rs being what they are, that couple of minutes was torturous. It was an old drive-in with badly paved paths. Ned made sure to make the ride as bumpy as possible. I could hear both Bob and him laughing. Poor Jill took the brunt of it as my knee jammed into her thigh hard a couple of times. It took forever for us to park.

"I'm going to have a bruise for weeks!" Jill complained once we stopped. She slipped her hand between my knee and her thigh. I shifted as best I could to give her room.

"It's your own fault," I said. "I told you this was a bad idea."

"It wasn't a bad idea," she insisted, but then relented by adding, "Of course, I didn't expect your b*****r to still be such a immature jerk!"

"Oh come on!" I laughed. "First of all, be careful who you call immature. We did let them stuff us in here. And second, did you really think a few years would make Ned and Bob grow up that much?"

"You know," we heard from outside the car. It was Bob's voice. "He's right little s****r. You should have known better."

"Very funny!" she cried. "Now open the trunk! It's way too cramped in here!"

"I don't think so!" Ned's voice said. I could hear in his tone that he was on the verge of laughter.

"Oh no!" I moaned, already seeing where this was going.

"You wouldn't dare!" Jill cried, obviously catching on as well.

"Don't egg them on!" I whispered harshly. "You know how they can be!"

"But they're twenty-five for Christ's sake!" Jill snapped.

"It doesn't matter," I sighed. "They've been drinking."

"Bob! Open the trunk!" Jill cried.

"Not unless you say pretty please!" he laughed back, saying the words I dreaded since I was a little boy. This was bad. This was real bad!

"No way!" she cried.

"Now who's being immature?" I sighed.

"I'm not saying it!" she whispered harshly.

"Bob, please open the trunk!" I called, rolling my eyes. "Pretty please!"

"Not until Jill says it too!" he called back.

"Never!" Jill snapped. I could hear Bob and Ned laughing outside.

"Oh come on!" I cried, annoyed with all three of them, but focusing my attention on Jill. "You're nineteen! Say pretty please and let's get out of this trunk!"

"No!" she said angrily. "He's never gotten me to say it yet, and I'm not about to start now!"

"You can't be serious?" I asked, but I knew the answer already.

Bob and Ned had done some pretty bad things to us over the years, but neither of them had ever been able to make Jill say pretty please. It was ridiculous at our age that they were still trying and she was still refusing, but I was willing to bet anything that Jill wouldn't budge.

"I'm not saying it," she insisted.

"In that case!" Bob cried. "Enjoy the movie!"

"Bob! Ned!" I cried. "A joke is a joke, but it's getting cold in here and we're squished so tight that my foot is going numb. Let us out!"

"There's a blanket back there somewhere," Ned laughed. "We're going to visit some friends. Their car is up front, so don't bother calling out. We won't hear you and neither will anyone else. We parked way in the back of the drive-in."

"Wait!" I cried, but I could hear their laughter as they moved off. "I can't believe this!"

"Oh relax!" Jill said. "It's not like this is the first time they've done something like this to us."

"Exactly!" I snapped.

"Can you find the blanket?" she asked, changing the subject. "It really is cold in here."

"I knew I should have stayed at college for break," I grumbled as I search for the blanket. "Every time I come back to this hick town I thank God I had grades good enough to get out of it!"

"My grades were just a good as yours!" Jill snapped. "Better in English! I just didn't have grandma Ginny to help pay for school."

I was surprised by her reaction. I was just bitching and moaning like I always did when I fell prey to one of my b*****r's pranks, but obviously I hit a sore subject. Jill never mentioned before that she had a desire to leave our small town. I suddenly felt bad for her. It's too bad that Grandma Ginny was on my mother's side of the f****y.

"If you really want out of this town, I'm sure there's a way," I frowned as I opened the blanket and placed it over both of us as best I could.

"I like the town," she said more calmly. "I just wish I could go to college."

"Why can't you?" I asked.

"I told you," she sighed. "Money."

"Jill, I go to a state school," I replied. "It's a good school and it's not as expensive as you think. Grandma Ginny does help, but mostly in room and board. She owns a house near campus and she lets me crash there."

"Do you think she'd be willing to let me stay there as well?" Jill half joked.

"I can ask her," I shrugged.

"Are you serious?" Jill asked in surprise.

"Why not?" I shrugged. My cousin was silent for a few moments before speaking again.

"Wow! I'll have to think about that," she replied with a shake of her head. "Can I get back to you?"

"No problem," I smiled. Jill surprised me with a kiss on the cheek. She smelled nice. I shook my head and pulled back. "Now do you think we can try and shift around. My foot really is numb!"

"We can try," she sighed and shifting under the blanket. Jill cursed once as she bumped her head into the trunk. I felt bad, but she was the smaller of us and could move around better. She settled next to me and asked, "How's that? Any better?" We were spooning. I had to spit her hair out of my mouth before answering.

"Yes, thanks," I said.

"Oh hey! Look what I found!" she cried and suddenly the trunk had light. Jill was holding an old flashlight. The battery was clearly on it's way out, but it helped a lot.

"That's better," I smiled and we shifted a little more and I pushed some stuff in the trunk around to make room. It was bigger than I originally thought, but still pretty tight. "Now why don't you tell me what you've been doing since leaving high school? We haven't talked recently and we obviously have the time."

"Okay, but let me shut the light first," she answered with a smile. "I don't want the battery to die."

Jill and I were close growing up, but it changed when we went to high school. I guess part of it was that I was a year ahead of her. We also hung out with different groups. I'm not sure what the rest of it was, but whatever the reason, we grew apart. Yet, as she spoke I realized that we were still enough alike to be friends as well as cousins.

My face was very close to her hair and I noticed how good Jill smelled again. I put the thought out of my mind and did my best to ignore the fact that my body was pressed against hers.

My cousin looked a lot like her mother's side of the f****y. She had wavy, blond shoulder length hair. Her body was compact and well built. She was pretty, but not beautiful. I had a suddenly flash of how she looked when she smiled. There was definitely something special there. She was the type to light up a room when she was in a good mood.

I wasn't sure why, but suddenly I decided to tickle Jill. She cried out and accidentally slammed the back of her head back into my face, but it was a glancing blow that didn't stop me from tickling her.

"Don't! Stop!" she cried through her laughter. "This is so unfair! You know how ticklish I am!"

"Yes I do!" I laughed and continued.

My hands were under her arms and she fought to push them away, only there wasn't a lot of room. Somehow she was able to twist around and face me. I was still trying to tickle her, but with all her movement my hands kept accidentally finding her breasts.

"Pervert!" she snapped.

"Stop wiggling so much and take your medicine!" I laughed, continuing to try and tickle her.

"Two can play this game!" she cried and started tickling me back, only I wasn't particularly ticklish.

"Stop!" she gasped through her laughter.

"Or you'll do what?" I asked, knowing there wasn't enough room for her to do much.

"I'll...I'll...I'll bite you!" she replied, obviously trying to come up with something threatening.

"You've got to be k**ding?" I asked sarcastically.

"Oh yeah?" she cried and suddenly her teeth were on my nose.

I pulled back quickly, but she followed just as fast. I didn't have a lot of room to maneuver in the trunk so I twisted my face away from her. That didn't stop her from biting.

"Cut that out!" I cried as her teeth glanced against my neck. I ignored the shiver that traveled through my body, or at least I tried to. "How am I going to explain a hickey to Ned and Bob when we get out of here?"

"Are you going to stop tickling me?" she asked threateningly. It was funny in a way, but my emotions were all mixed up.

"Yes," I said, trying to regain control of whatever I was feeling.

"Good," she sighed as I stopped. I could feel her body relax as she pulled away. I don't know what came over me, but I started tickling her again.

"You bastard!" she cried and started trying to bite me again. I twisted away once more and her teeth found my neck. Instead of pulling away, I lay there with my mind in a confused jumble.

Jill's mouth opened on my neck and she literally started to leave a hickey. Her tongue brushed against my skin and I felt a jolt of electricity. I lost myself in the feeling for a moment. Jill moaned into my neck. It was clearly a sound of passion and it woke me up to the reality of what was happening. We were no longer playing. I pulled away.

"What are you doing?" I cried.

"I'm sorry," Jill said, but she didn't sound it. A moment later the flashlight came on again. She was looking at me oddly.

"What?" I asked nervously.

"I shouldn't have done that," she said softly. "We're cousins."

"You got that right!" I cried. Jill looked hurt and I found myself calming considerably as I added, "I mean, it felt good and all, but like you said, we're cousins."

"You liked it?" she asked, still watching me oddly.

"It felt good," I admitted. "But it was wrong."

"I know," she agreed. "I don't know what came over me. I mean we're trapped in this small trunk and your body was rubbing against me, but that doesn't make it right."

"I wasn't helping," I sighed. "I should have been more careful with where my hands were going."

"Yes, you should have," she smiled teasingly. I smiled back tentatively.

"If I'd known your chest was that sensitive I would have been," I joked back. The discomfort we were both feeling dropped a bit, but there was still a sexual tension that I tried hard to ignore. I was only moderately successful.

"Liar!" she grinned. I couldn't help it. I laughed.

"Well, maybe if you didn't smell so good," I added.

"I smell good?" she asked.

"Oh yeah!" I said with more passion than I meant. We both blushed and looked away, falling silent. Jill was as far away from me as possible considering our confined space. I was surprised when she turned off the flashlight a moment later.

"It's weird really," she offered.

"What?"" I asked.

"We're cousins," she said. "Even the thought of us being together should disgust me."

"But it doesn't?" I asked, already knowing the answer.

"No," she replied softly.

"Pervert!" I snapped, but then softened it with a laugh.

"Bastard!" she laughed in reply.

"Don't be mad at me just because I'm immune to your charms," I teased.

"I don't attract you?" she asked. Her tone was odd again.

"Absolutely not," I replied. "I'm not attracted to cousins. That would be sick!"

"What if I wasn't your cousin?" she asked. I knew it was coming, but I had no idea how to answer so I stalled for time.

"And we were trapped in a trunk like this together?" I asked.

"Yes," she replied, her voice soft once more. I knew the right answer to give, but I couldn't help it. I told her the truth instead.

"I'd be all over you," I said, laughing nervously.

"Because I smell good?" she asked, her voice more relaxed and filled with humor.

"That and you're built," I replied, regretting it immediately. What was I doing? You don't flirt with cousin! "Sorry."

"You're sorry I'm built?" she teased.

"I'm sorry I said that," I replied, but then something took over my mouth and I added, "Or I'm sorry we're cousins."

"Me too," she said.

"Which?" I asked.

"Does it matter?" she sighed.

"I guess not," I said after a brief hesitation. We were silent for a few minutes.

"Is this why we stopped hanging out together?" she finally asked.

"Pardon?" I asked in confusion.

"We were very close growing up and suddenly it stopped," she replied. "I was wondering if it had to do with the fact that we started becoming attracted to each other?"

"Well, you did develop early," I said nervously.

"I know," she sighed. "It wasn't all that great. The guys were..."

"Yeah, I know guys," I interjected.

"You haven't answered my question," Jill said. "Did we stop hanging out because..."

"I don't know!" I snapped, surprising myself. I wasn't attracted to my cousin! Not now and not then! Of course, she did feel very good in my arms.

"That's an answer," she replied. I couldn't see her face, but for some reason I thought she was smiling. A moment later she said softly, "You know, I used to have dreams about us."

"Do you think Ned and Bob are going to let us out soon?" I asked quickly, changing the subject.

"Not really," she replied, thankfully letting the subject drop. "You know them. They're probably drinking again."

"Great," I grumbled and we fell silent again.

"I'm starting to sober up and I'm getting tired," Jill said a few minutes later.

"Me too," I said. It wasn't true. Mostly all I was feeling was horny. Jill and I were barely touching, but even that little contact combined with her scent was maddening.

"I'm supposed to be up early tomorrow," she said. "Meeting friends. I'm going to take a nap."

"Sounds good."

"You should go to sl**p too," she added.

"I may," I said, wondering how she could think about sl**p right now. "Sweet dreams."

"Hmmm, that's a thought," she said softly.

"What?" I asked.

"What if I dream about what happened earlier?" she asked.

"Now that's a frightening thought," I sighed.

"Why?" she asked. "Think about it. It's just a dream. Dreaming about stuff isn't the same as doing it."

"That's true," I admitted.

"So, you're okay with me having a dream about us?" she asked. I laughed nervously.

"Okay? No way!" I said. "But on the other hand, like you said, it's just a dream."

"Thanks," Jill said, but then added, "Can't sl**p like this." She shifted around again and we ended up spooning once again.

"No problem," I said letting out a deep breath and trying hard to think about anything other than my cousin's body resting against mine. "Next time, do me a favor and just say 'pretty please'. We going to be in pain for days when we finally get out of here."

"Not going to happen," she mumbled. "I won't beg. A girl has her pride."

"Well then," I laughed gently. "Maybe that's what I'll dream about."

"What?" she asked, clearly half asl**p.

"You saying pretty please," I replied.

"Now that is perverted!" she teased.

"I didn't mean..." I began, but did bother finishing as she laughed.

I lay there for a few minutes wondering how long the movie was. Ned and Bob would probably come back when it was done. Bastards!

I let my mind wonder while I tried to think about anything other than Jill. I think I was half asl**p when she shifted and faced me.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Oh!" she said happily. "I am having a dream about what happened!"

"No you're not..." I began, but her lips covered mine and silenced my words. There was no tentativeness about the kiss.

'Oh fuck!' I thought. 'I'm kissing my cousin!' Well, actually, she was kissing me, but it ended up the same difference.

"We can't!" I got out, breaking the kiss.

"Sure we can," she insisted. "It's just a dream!"

"Jill..." I argued, but she cut me off. This time the kiss included her tongue slipping into my mouth. I fought briefly, but then without a conscious decision I found myself kissing her back with just as much passion.

My cousin moaned when she realized I was no longer fighting her. Jill took one of my hands and placed it on her chest. They were full and heavy. I groaned and squeezed as I felt her nipples harden.

"This is so perverted!" she moaned, reaching between us and rubbing my cock through my pants.

"It's i****t!" I whispered hoarsely.

"Only a dream..." Jill said, fearing I would stop.

I would have if I could, but it was beyond me at the moment. Instead, I lifted her sweater and bra enough for me to cup her bare breasts with my hands.


"Oh yes!" she cried. I felt her hand working at undoing my pants.

"Jill!" I cried in shock.

"Shh!" she panted, finally succeeding. "Don't ruin this by waking us up!" I don't know what I might have replied, but it was all lost when she took hold of my cock in her small hand.

"Fuck!" I moaned. "Jill this is so wrong!"

"It's not real," she replied as she started stroking my cock slowly.

"It feels real!" I argued.

"You're cock is so big! This has to be a dream!" she gasped, continuing to stroke my dick with long strokes.

"Maybe you're right," I whispered hoarsely as I took a moment to lean forward and roughly kiss her lips. She accepted it without complaint.

"You know I am!" she panted when we broke apart. "In real life I could never do this!" Jill took my head and pulled my face between her breasts. I groaned into them and started kissing like mad.

My hands found my cousin's ass and I rubbed it with a deep slow motion through her clothes. My fingers occasionally slipped between her legs. Her jeans were damp there and I could feel the heat emanating from her center.

"That feels so good!" she moaned, causing me to slip one hand down the back of her pants. Her ass was soft and round and felt amazing, but my fingers quickly worked their way lower. I froze when she stopped stroking my cock. I thought Jill was going to stop me, but instead she unsnapped her jeans.

"You slut!" I whispered realizing she was trying to give me better access.

"Only in your dreams!" she replied and took hold of my cock once more.

"My dreams aren't this good!" I groaned and slipped my fingers between her legs. She was too busy moaning to respond.

My cousin Jill's pussy was soaked and swollen. I desperately wanted to taste it, but I knew that wasn't happening. The trunk was simply too small for me to shift around enough. I worked first one and then two fingers into her.

"Kiss me!" Jill demanded and I happily complied. Our tongues danced in each other's mouth as our hands drove each other crazy.

I was so involved with kissing her that it actually took a moment for me to realize she had put the flashlight back on. It wasn't shining in our faces, but there was enough light that I could make out Jill's expression.

"What?" I asked in confusion.

"I want to see the passion in your eyes!" she said.

Her own lust was plain to see. It made me groan and start kissing her again. Jill returned my kisses before making her way down to my neck. Her kisses there reminded me on how we ended up like this, but I was too far-gone to care.

I pulled my fingers from her pussy and brought them to my mouth. The smell was intoxicating and I licked my fingers and tasted my cousin for the first time. Jill looked up from my neck and watched. Her eyes were afire.

I moved my hand back down and slipped it in her pants again. Her pussy was steaming hot and she moaned when my fingers found the entrance. I worked her pussy hard this time and made sure to rub her clit every so often.

"I want this!" she suddenly said and shifted around.

I wasn't sure what she meant until she pushed my hand at her pussy away and directed the head of my cock between her legs. I felt the soaked folds of her pussy lips against me. A jolt of pure pleasure shook me, but it was quickly followed by an overwhelming concern about what was about to happen.

"No!" I cried, pulling back. "We can't! We're cousins!"

"It's only a dream..." she began to argue, but I cut her off.

"Even in a dream we can't!" I cried.

"But..." she tried again. I turned away from her and refused to talk about it. I was desperately afraid that if I did, I'd weaken and give in. Jill tried for a few more minutes, but I ignored her. I decided I was going to stay facing away from her and unresponsive until we were free from the trunk.

Eventually my cousin gave up. I heard her shift and turn away from me. The flashlight went out. I was just about to sigh in relief when I heard her crying.

'Shit!' I thought, still refusing to turn or say anything. That lasted all of ten seconds. Jill was my cousin and I loved her. Despite everything, I didn't want to hear her like this. I turned toward her.

"Jill, I'm sorry," I said. "But it would have been so wrong."

"It was just a dream," she said between sniffles. I put my hand on her shoulder and squeezed.

"Some things shouldn't happen even in dreams," I said softly.

"You wanted me!" she argued. "I saw it in your expression. You wanted me just as much as I wanted you!" I moved closer and hugged my cousin from behind.

"The dream me, maybe," I admitted. She surprised me with a laugh.

"Of course the dream you," she said. "Because if he is so much of a prude that he wouldn't take advantage of a half naked girl trying to seduce you, then the real life you must be well on his way to becoming a priest!"

"Gee, thanks!" I said, rolling my eyes and hugging her again. We both laughed. I felt myself responding to Jill's body against mine, but refused to think about it for the moment.

"Please cuddle me," she said softly after we stopped laughing. I should have said no, but her tone demanded it.

"Okay," I said, surprised by my sudden need to swallow. "For a little while."

"Thanks," she said.

I spooned Jill. She took my hand that was laying across her in both of hers and pulled it to her chest. It wasn't really sexual, but I couldn't help feel the swell of her breasts against the back of my hand. Again, I swallowed hard.

Neither one of us had buttoned our pants, but we were both still dressed. Jill's curvy ass rubbed against my hips and I fought hard not to react. It was a lost cause. The truth was, just the smell of her was getting me hard.

"I'm being poked," Jill said tentatively.

"Not you," I whispered, my lust doing things to my mind. "The dream you!"

"Really?" she asked. I could hear the smile on her lips. Jill shifted my hand she was holding and suddenly I was cupping her full breasts. I pulled her hard against me. I felt my cousin reach behind herself and squeezed my ass.

"We aren't going to make love!" I gasped, I think more trying to convince myself then Jill.

"Of course not!" she cried, surprising me. "Cousins don't make love even in dreams!"

"And what about before?" I got out as Jill worked her hand between us and into my pants. Her small hand touching my cock felt amazing!

"You don't understand. I didn't and don't want you to make love to me," she said, squeezing my cock hard. "That would be wrong. I just want to feel this inside me."

"Oh shit!" I groaned. "You wanton little slut!"

"Only in your dreams!" she gasped, pulling my cock free of my pants. She rubbed the head against the bare skin at the base of her back.

"I'm not going to fuck you!" I insisted. "Dream or no dream!"

"Okay," she said agreeably, but then she let go of my cock long enough to pull her pants and underwear past her hips. My cousin was basically mooning me. I couldn't see it, but I could imagine it!

"I said I'm not..." I began, but she cut me off.

"I know what you said!" she interjected, taking hold of my cock and rubbing it against her ass. I moaned into her ear. Jill twisted her head and used her free hand to pull my lips to hers.

Her tongue danced in my mouth and across my lips. I felt her other hand shift my cock lower, but at the moment I didn't care. I kissed her madly and continued to squeeze her breasts.

She brushed the head of my cock against her lower lips and it came away damp and even harder. I wanted her desperately, but I knew it was wrong.

"Don't!" I insisted.

"Pretty please!" Jill said, her voice thick with lust. It was the first time I'd ever heard my cousin say those words. Dream or no dream, I knew what it took her to say them.

"Oh fuck!" I cried and pushed the head of my cock into her pussy.

"Oh yes!" she nearly screamed, pushing back against my cock hard. "Take me! I want to feel your cock deep inside of me!"

I growled and pushed more of my cock into her. It felt amazing! It wasn't long before my cock was fully embedded in her.

"So big!" Jill moaned. "I've never felt so full!"

"It feels so good!" I groaned into her ear.

"You can pull out now," she panted. "Or..."

I couldn't answer. Not in words. Instead, I started stroking as hard and fast as our confined space would allow. Jill cried out happily and met me thrust for thrust.

A part of me was screaming for me to stop! I was fucking my cousin! But it was a small part that was completely overwhelmed for the moment by Jill's need and my desire.

I felt my cousin cum in the middle of my fucking. Her pussy tensed and was suddenly even wetter. At that moment I couldn't stop if I wanted to, but I was able to slow down for a time.

"Thank you!" Jill cried when her orgasm was done. "Thank you so much!"

"Just a dream," I grunted, picking up the pace again.

"If it's just a dream, then I guess it's okay for me to say whatever I want," she said.

"Like what?" I asked despite my growing orgasm.

"Like please fuck me!" she gasped. "Fill me with your cum!"

"Oh fuck!" I groaned and started slamming in and out of her again. It wasn't easy in the confined space and we were both going to have more bruises than I cared to think about, but I was too far gone to care.

"It feels so good!" she moaned a few moments later.

"You're so hot and wet!" I growled as my orgasm grew near. "You're going to make me cum!"

"Do it!" she cried. "I want to feel you fill me!"

"But..." I began.

"Cum in me!" Jill demanded. "You have to. It's not like you have a choice. You either cum in me or spray all over the trunk. Bob and Ned will love that!"

"Are you sure?" I barely got out. Jill once again twisted her neck far enough for me to kiss her. I groaned and said, "You really are a slut!"

"I'm your dream slut!" she whispered excitedly. "Not shut up, kiss me and cum in me. Pretty please!"

That was all it took. I drove my tongue and cock deep into my cousin. Jill cried out, knowing what was coming. My orgasm took me and I filled my cousin's pussy with so much cum I was afraid it was going to spurt free. Jill's second orgasm hit somewhere in the middle. We kissed like mad until we were both done. Afterward we lay in silence.

"That was amazing," I said through my euphoria.

"Just a dream," Jill replied as she pulled up her pants and buttoned them. For some reason her words made me feel better.

I refused to think about it for the moment as I put my cock back into my pants and closed them. Jill fixed her top and in a few moments we were once again spooning. This time I was the one who moved her head far enough for us to kiss. It was far gentler than before. It lasted only a moment before we both settled into the trunk.

"Thank you," Jill said softly, clearly half asl**p.

"It's too bad we're cousins," I found myself saying.

"Don't worry," she said. "I dream about you all the time."

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1284  |  
100%
  |  5

Dream Lovers


I awoke that morning with the vivid images exciting both my mind and my cock. I sat on the edge of the bed and replayed my dream in my head. The dream was so graphic; it was like watching a video on a high definition TV.

I could feel my cock in its semi rigid state and the wetness as my pre-cum leaked onto my leg. I stood and moved into the bathroom to shave and shower. Ann lay asl**p, unaware of the fantasy that had left me in this state.

As I shaved I recalled more of the detail of the dream. Neither of the men was familiar to me so they must have been strangers. Both were black and their dark bodies contrasted strongly with Ann’s pale, freckly white skin. In my dream I watched from the chair by the door in our bedroom.

I didn’t know if I was in the room watching as part of the situation or just watching the three of them in my dream. Confusing to say the least!

The men were kissing, licking, sucking and stroking Ann on her face, lips and body. Their impressive cocks were stiff and hard and Ann would occasionally reach out and take hold of them and wank them slowly or gently run her fingernails under their balls. In my dream I watched as they licked Ann’s pussy, she gave them blowjobs and as one fucked her until she orgasmed and he came deep inside her, the other came in her mouth and on her face.

I love the thought of Ann being pleasured by black strangers. It is my favourite fantasy and my dream that morning had been far more vivid than any situation I can normally create in my mind. My stiffened cock indicated just how much it affected me.

As I left the bathroom Ann was out of bed standing by the bed in her panties. Her breasts hung down as she bent over the bed adjusting the pillows.

“Good morning sweetheart!” I said.
She looked up and saw my semi stiff penis.

“Morning! What are you so pleased about?” She replied, nodding down at my crotch.

“Oh nothing, just been thinking about you.”

“Yeah right!” Ann laughed.

“No, I was”. I said defensively. “But I’d like to know what you were doing with those two black guys?”

She looked at me puzzled.
“What black guys?”

“The two you were in bed with in my dream.”

“You dirty minded sod! Why would I do that?” She replied.

“Because you seemed to be enjoying the attention!!”

“Why wouldn’t I if they were on offer? But anyway you’d never let me.” Ann grinned.

“I see your point! But I would let you as long as I could watch.” I laughed.

“No, it’ll never happen.” Ann said with a tiny hint of regret in her voice. Nothing further was said as we both dressed, had breakfast and left for work.

On my way to work and during the day I thought about what Ann had said and about previous comments she’d made about other men. I’d occasionally joke about our sex life and ask her if she ever thought about sex with someone else, perhaps a guy with a bigger cock? She’d often say that she wouldn’t mind having a black guy as they are said to have longer and thicker cocks. At first Ann always ended the banter by saying that she only wanted my cock as it is big enough for her.

More recently, when I mention it, she has been saying that she wouldn’t mind any cock as long as it is hard. This is because over the past few years I haven’t been able to maintain my erection to the same hardness as before, due to tablets I have to take.

Occasionally I’ve had to abandon fucking her as my cock softened. Although she said that this isn’t a problem I can sense her frustration as she finishes herself off with her fingers or her vibrator. She has also stopped saying that mine is the only cock she wants. Perhaps these comments had been the reason for my dream.

Having arrived home from work we had our evening meal and sat watching TV. As usual there was nothing interesting on and Ann was reading one of her home interior magazines. I soon got bored so at about 10pm I said goodnight and went to bed with the intention of trying to replay the dream in my head. I also thought I may have the opportunity for a wank before Ann came to bed.

Laying in bed with my fantasy running through my mind I gently rubbed my cock to stiffness – it’s amazing how I can get instantly hard and keep my erection when thinking about Ann with other men but find it difficult when it’s my cock buried in her pussy!!!! It must be the tablets!

Within a short time I heard Ann turning off the TV and the lights downstairs. I cursed, as I knew I wouldn’t be able to finish my wank with her lying beside me. As it wasn’t the weekend I also knew she wouldn’t be up for me making love to her. I’d just have to wait for another opportunity to cum over my fantasy.

Ann entered the bedroom and began to undress. I watched as she removed her T-shirt and her gorgeous breasts were exposed. Her tits are still firm for her age; they don’t sag and are full and round. She has medium sized nipples that I love to suck whilst I caress her tits, belly and pussy with my hands. Although she’s put on some weight over recent years she still has a good figure that I know most men would still love to see naked.

Ann slipped her trousers down and kicked them across the floor. She was wearing black lacy panties through which I could see the shape of her trimmed muff and the slight bulge of her pussy between her thighs. I try to lick and suck Ann’s labia at any opportunity but unfortunately she doesn’t let me do it that often, as she says that it should only be for special occasions. I expected her to put on her nightwear but was surprised when she climbed into bed in just her panties. This was most unusual as Ann only did this before sex.

She lay down beside me and moved close. She lay on her side and placed one arm across my chest with her hand on my opposite shoulder. Ann then raised her knee and placed her right leg across my thighs so that her upper leg was just beneath my balls. She rested her other hand on my belly and began to gently form little circles with her fingers. I felt the warmth of her breasts against my arm as Ann snuggled up against me.

“This is unexpected,” I said.

Ann raised her face and as I turned to look at her, she gently kissed me on the lips.

“You know I love you don’t you?”

“Yes of course I do, the same as I love you.” I replied.

“How much do you love me?” Ann asked.

“Completely and forever.” I replied.

“Me too.”

We lay there in silence for a moment. Ann’s fingers traced their way down to my shorts. She eased her fingers under the waistband and pushed her nails gently through my trimmed pubic hair until she touched my shaven cock and balls. She flattened her hand and began to rub the palm over my stiffening penis.

“Tell me about your dream this morning?” Ann said quietly, whilst looking into my eyes.

“Sorry?” I said, not sure that I heard it right.

“Please tell about your dream you mentioned this morning.” Ann said in a more insistent tone.

“Why do you want to know about that?” I asked. I felt a surge of adrenalin pass through me as I realised Ann wanted to talk about my favourite subject!

“Because I want to know what you dream about.” Ann replied.

“Well you were in bed with these two black guys.” I said, keeping my answer deliberately short.

“But what were they doing?”

“They were fucking you.” I said in a matter of fact way, trying to hide my urge to describe every graphic image.

“No!” Ann pleaded. “I want to know the detail. What were they like – describe them. What did they do to me? What was I doing? What were you doing? Tell me everything so that I can know what you fantasise about.”

By now my cock was as stiff as it had ever been. Although Ann was doing an excellent job with her hand, I knew the chance to let her know my fantasy was the true reason for its hardness. I turned onto my side to face Ann. Her hand remained in my shorts, slowly pulling my foreskin back and forward over my swollen cock head. I reached forward and began to tease her nipples with my fingers.

“Ok, I don’t remember the first part of the dream and I don’t know how you got there but you were in our bedroom. You were lying naked on the bed with these two black guys standing beside the bed looking down at you. I think I was sitting in the chair but I don’t know if I was in the room or just watching from the dream. ”

“What did they look like, were they naked?”

“Yeah, they both stood there naked. The first guy was quite tall, over 6 ft and quite slim. He had dark, shiny skin and his cock stuck out straight. It was about 9 inches long but not fat. I’d say he was in his mid twenties with a nice looking face. He looked African rather than Caribbean.

The other guy was early thirties and shorter, but broader than the first guy. He had well toned muscles and had a slightly lighter skin. He looked Caribbean and was nice looking as well. His cock was much darker than the rest of his body but what fascinated me was its thickness. It was about 8 inches long but about as fat as your wrist. Unlike his friend, this guy’s cock stood straight up.”

“What was I doing at this time?” Ann asked.

I could feel her erect nipples between my fingers so I flattened my palms and placed them gently over her hard flesh. I slowly circled my hands so that her nipples were constantly in contact and rubbed by my palms. I could also feel Ann’s fingernails running up and down my stiff length and under my balls. A small drop of clear fluid seeped from my cock onto my belly.

“You were lying there looking at them as if you wanted them to join you.” I replied.

“Are you surprised?” Ann grinned. “What did they do?”

“The tall guy got you to lay halfway down the bed with your legs hanging over the end whilst the other guy placed two pillows under your head. He then lay on the bed beside you whilst the tall guy knelt on the floor by your feet and pushed your legs apart. He moved between them with his chest between your thighs and almost touching your pussy.
The muscled guy began stroking your hair and face and kissed you on the lips. He also began massaging your tits, softly rubbing and squeezing them.
The tall guy leant forward and began to lick your belly. He ran his tongue over your skin and circled your belly button and dipped it in as if it were your pussy. He placed his hands under your hips and lifted you to his mouth. I could see his long cock now standing upright, hard against his stomach and it looked even longer than before.
You then turned your body slightly to face the muscled guy and reached over to touch his fat cock. I could see you tentatively feel its length and then wrap your fingers around it. The look on your face when you realised that you couldn’t, was of surprise. Your eyes opened wide and you quickly looked down to make sure you weren’t mistaken. I could see you thinking, “Will this fit inside me?” Slowly you looked like you were convincing yourself that even if it did hurt a bit, you weren’t going to miss having all of it inside you. He then kissed you tenderly on the lips as if to reassure you that he’d be gentle with you.”

Ann withdrew her hand from my shorts and took hold of her other wrist. She wrapped her fingers around it and looked at the small gap between her fingertips.

“Wow that is fat. I’m not sure I could fit anything that thick in me without a lot of lubrication.”

“Oh, don’t worry you get plenty of that later.” I told her.

Ann let go of her wrist and rolled away from me to lie on her back. She raised her hips and pushed her panties down her thighs. She lifted her feet and bent her knees over her belly as she pushed her panties off. She held them above my face and let the material brush my face. I could smell the musky smell of her pussy as I breathed in.

“I can’t wear these, they’re really wet!” Ann laughed as she dropped them on my face. I felt the warm wetness on my cheek and realised the description of my dream must have been exciting her more than I had imagined. She pulled them off my face and dropped them beside the bed.

“Take your shorts off now.” Ann requested. “I want to feel your cock against me.”

I didn’t need asking twice so I removed my shorts in the same way as Ann had removed her panties and dropped them to the floor. My cock pointed straight up and I knew it was harder than it had been for years. My stiff cock rested on my stomach but twitched regularly and leaked small quantities of clear fluid onto my belly.

Ann turned onto her side again and returned to her original position. With one knee resting on my thigh her legs were slightly parted. I moved my left hand across to the top of her legs and slid my flat hand between her thighs. I instantly felt the warmth and wetness of Ann’s pussy lips as I eased the thumb side of my hand between them. I began a gentle sawing motion and sensed more of her warm fluid oozing over my fingers.

Ann closed her eyes and let out a low moan.
“That is really nice.” She whispered. “Please keep going while you tell me more about your dream.”

Ann again touched my penis and wrapped her hand around the shaft. She slowly eased the foreskin back and forwards over the very sensitive head. Her hand moved in a gentle rhythm. I continued the story.

“The muscled guy stopped kissing you and raised himself up onto his knees. He looked down at you and took hold of both your wrists. He lifted them above your head and then lowered them over the pillow onto the bed. He kept hold of them as he lifted his left knee and straddled your upper body. As he bent forward with his face above yours I could see his fat, bulging cock just above your tits.
“Leave your arms there”. He told you.
He released your wrists and pushed back into the upright position. He placed his hands on your breasts and began to squeeze and rub them harder than before. Your nipples were stiff and hard and I could see your upper chest and neck getting redder as it does when you get excited.”

“What, like now?” Ann asked.

I looked at Ann’s neck and saw the tell tale sign spreading down her chest.
“Exactly like now!” I exclaimed.

“What was the tall guy doing while this was going on?” Ann asked.

“Well he’d continued to lick your belly but as the muscled guy straddled you he had to move. He therefore eased back and looked at your pussy. He lowered his head until his nose was virtually touching it and then he inhaled deeply, savouring your heavenly smell. His face showed his pleasure and he repeated this action several times. After that he lowered his face to your left thigh and began to lick your upper legs and lower belly.
He teased you by hovering above your muff and gently blowing between your legs. You shuddered and moaned each time his breath cooled your wet labia. Gradually you began to lift your hips slightly as his tongue passed your pussy as if to encourage him to pay some attention to your glistening, wet lips. He continued for a while without reacting to your hints. It was obvious that the two guy’s actions were having their desired effect when you said
“For Christ’s sake lick my pussy!!! I can’t take much more of this!”

“I’m not bl**dy surprised.” Ann insisted. “It’s bad enough when I’ve got you teasing me before you muff me without having a stranger between my legs and another kneeling over me massaging my tits whilst the thickest cock I’ve ever seen is inches from my face!
So what happened next?” Ann pleaded.

“The tall guy laughed and told you to be patient. He said it would be the best licking you’d ever had when he was ready. The other guy said that you obviously needed something to keep your mind off your own pleasure as he removed his hands from your tits. He shuffled forward on his knees until the tip of his shiny helmet was nearly touching your lips. It was about the size and colour of a dark plum and looked large against your features. Your eyes widened as you stared as a drop of clear liquid emerged from the tip. He gently placed it against your lips and you extended your tongue to lick the pre-cum dribbling from the end. He held his position looking down at your face as you began to open your lips. You moved your right arm back over your head and placed your forefinger and thumb on the top and underneath the base of the thick shaft. I saw you squeeze and draw your hand up its length as you pulled his lubrication up to the tip. As a long dribble of clear, thick liquid fell from the swollen head you extended your tongue to catch the salty fluid. You repeated the action and even more dropped onto your tongue. You closed your mouth and swallowed.
I’d never seen so much pre cum – this guy was clearly excited.”

“So am I!” Ann laughed. She squeezed my own cock hard. “So how much can I get out of you?” As she pulled hard on my solid cock a long stream of the same liquid spilled out over her hand.

“That’s impressive – you’re obviously enjoying this as much as I am!” Ann released my cock and raised her hand to her mouth and began to lick her hand clean. As my own hand was also soaking from Ann’s juices I withdrew it and also licked the salty lather until I had swallowed it all. We smiled at each other and I returned to the dream.

“As the bulbous head nudged your lips you opened your mouth to accommodate its entry. The thickness slowly stretched your lips until I could see the strain on your face. Your eyes were wide open and your breathing was heavy. Suddenly the guy gave a little push and the head of his cock disappeared into your mouth. Your lips relaxed around the slightly thinner shaft and your eyes smiled up at him as if to say “thank god it’s in”. You then placed both hands on the guy’s big muscled buttocks and pulled him slowly forward.
I watched as about an inch of solid black shaft slid between your lips. I could tell it wouldn’t go any deeper and was probably touching your throat already. The guy withdrew until your teeth touched the ridge of his helmet and then you again pulled him slowly forward. I could see from the movement in your cheeks that you were rolling your tongue around your full mouth so that you were stimulating his already excited cock head.
I then looked at the tall guy as he finally lowered his tongue onto your clearly aroused clit. You let out a little yelp as you now felt his wet tongue doing what you needed it to. As he gently lapped along the length of your labia and then lifted his tongue to return to the base, you began to push with your feet on the floor to raise your hips to meet his every stroke. You obviously needed his tongue to rub harder to stimulate you as you liked. However, he wasn’t going to be rushed.”

“Bastard!” Ann hissed. “Why couldn’t he just give me a good licking like I need now?”

“Is that what you want me to do?” I asked hopefully.

“No!” Paula exclaimed. “You’ve got to tell me the rest of the dream. You can’t do that with a mouth full of pussy.”

She rolled onto her back and slid her feet towards her arse, bending her knees and allowing them to part so that they were nearly resting on the bed. She place her feet together just below her buttocks and positioned them sole to sole. I knew that this allowed her pussy to open widely and gave her better access to her clit. Ann placed her hand on her lower belly and extended her fingers between her wide-open legs. She began to move her middle finger up and down and between her labia. As I lay on my side I watched her fingers gradually get wetter and shinier with a covering of her own juices. I looked at her face and saw that she had her eyes shut and her mouth slightly open. Her breathing was now deeper and was gradually getting faster. Ann’s upper chest and neck were very red and I was sure she was about to orgasm.

“Tell me more.” She said in a hoarse whisper. “I need to know what happens.”

“They continued for 2 or 3 minutes while you sucked on the big guy’s fat cock head. I could see the pleasure on his face as he looked down at his shaft sliding in and out, between your lips, covered with your saliva. The tall guy then rose to his feet and as he did so he placed his mouth firmly over your entire pussy. He rubbed his face hard against it and you bucked your hips as you finally felt the roughness against your clit. Before you could begin your orgasm though, he suddenly stood up and said
“Hey Ben, I think the lady is ready for you now.”
Ben turned his head and replied.
“Thanks b*o, I can’t have taken much more of this wicked blow job without shooting my load down her throat.”
Ben eased himself back until the ridge of his bulbous helmet touched your teeth.
“You’re going to have to open wide again babe – I don’t want to lose any skin off my thing.”
You again opened your eyes wide as you attempted to extend your jaw to release the fat head. I could see your teeth digging into the purple flesh and leaving lines trailing up to the tip. This was an even tighter fit than when it went in! As Ben pulled back he grimaced as he felt the pain. The head then popped free like a cork from a bottle. His cock was shiny and wet and looked even thicker than before. You took a deep breath and moved your jaw as if to get it back to its normal position.
“Thanks babe that was a wicked blowjob but I think I’d drown you if I came in your mouth!” Ben laughed. He climbed off the bed and extended his hand, offering to pull you up. As you rose you looked tiny against his muscled frame.
“Let’s have a change of position.” He said.
You stood next the tall guy for a moment as Ben shifted the pillows. Your skin starkly contrasted with his black, shiny body. He also stood about 8 inches taller than you.
Ben lay on the bed diagonally, with one leg hanging over the side and the other over the foot of the mattress. His large body seemed to take up a lot of the bed and I could see his well-toned muscles as he stretched out. However, the centre of my attention was on his solid, thick cock as it pointed up the line of his body.
“Hey Kunli, help the lady up onto the bed.” Ben instructed.
The tall guy placed his hands on your waist and lifted you effortlessly onto the bed and onto your feet. As he released his hold he playfully smacked your arse.
“Turn to face Kunli and then straddle my hips.” Ben said.

By now Ann had stopped rubbing her pussy and clit and was resting her hand on her muff. She was still breathing deeply and appeared to be listening intently. My own hand was slowly masturbating my own engorged cock that, unfortunately did not remotely compare with Ben or Kunli’s.

“You did as asked and Ben looked up your legs to your arse. He let out a low whistle.
He said “Now I need you to squat down low. I know it’s a hard position to stay in but Kunli will help to hold you.”
You obviously realised what Ben intended as you adjusted your position so you stood directly over the base of his shaft. As you bent your knees and began to lower Ben took hold of his shaft and pushed it upright so it pointed straight up. You slowly sank down to within a few inches of Ben’s glistening helmet and your swollen labia opened slightly. A small quantity of your juices dripped from your lips onto Ben’s waiting cock.
“Good girl.” Ben said “You’re just about ready for me. Now squat right down while Kunli supports you.”
Kunli stepped onto the bed and his head nearly touched the ceiling. He moved forward, stood in front of you with his feet either side of Ben’s knees and placed his hands under your armpits. You sank lower until your pussy touched the tip of Ben’s penis. Kunli used his strong arms to support you and take the strain off of your thighs. You slowly slid lower and I watched your labia opening wider to accommodate it like your mouth had done earlier. Your juices ran down Ben’s shaft and lubricated its steady entry.
Your face was a picture. Your breathing was heavy and your eyes half closed. You were savouring every millimetre of Ben’s cock entering you. I looked at your pussy and could see it stretched tightly around the shaft. As you sat down and settled on Ben’s muscled lower stomach, you bit your bottom lip and let out a muffled groan. Kunli released you to adjust yourself fully onto the meat inside you. You leant forward, placed your hands on Ben’s knees and rocked back and forward until I could see his balls tight against your labia. You had now completely embedded the thickest penis I had ever seen inside your soaking pussy. You opened your eyes and smiled at me. I now realised I was part of this dream!
“This is wonderful, I couldn’t have asked for a better anniversary present.” You said to me.
“You’re welcome, but don’t expect anything that filling from me.” I replied laughing.
“Oh don’t worry, this’ll last me a long time.” You said before closing your eyes again.

I looked at Ann laying beside me and saw that she had one hand cupped over her breast and was squeezing and rubbing it really hard. Her nipples were absolutely solid. Her other hand was moving in and out as she pushed three fingers deep into her pussy. Ann’s was panting and I knew her orgasm was imminent. Suddenly she lifted her hand away, removing three very wet fingers from her swollen labia. I had never seen it so engorged.

“Quick, I need something fat inside me so I can imagine what Ben’s cock would feel like.” Ann demanded.

“What did you have in mind? I don’t think I measure up.” I replied.

“ I know you don’t, I wasn’t thinking of you! Just get me something that’ll stretch me……I know, get me the lubricant bottle – that’s fat.” Ann said with frustration in her voice.

I stood up and quickly found what she wanted in her wardrobe.

As I leant across the bed to hand it to her, she virtually snatched it from me. Ann immediately placed the domed tip to her pussy and pushed. The smooth surface, lubricated by her juices, slipped between her labia. It parted and stretched over the makeshift cock as it had done over Ben’s penis in my dream. Ann’s eyes were closed as the clear plastic disappeared inside her. She let out quiet moans as she pushed the entire bottle inside herself. I lay back down but with my body now across the bed and my face within 18inches of Ann’s tightly stretched pussy. I watched intently as she began to pump the fat container in and out.

“You can carry on now.” she said breathlessly.

“Kunli bent slightly and again placed his hands under your armpits. He stood up and you straightened as well. Ben placed his strong hands on your hips and the two of them lifted you slowly until the head of Ben’s cock was visible between your tight labia. They let your weight take you back down and the solid, wet shaft slid back inside you. You exhaled deeply as you settled down on Ben. They repeated the movement and began a steady rhythm.
As Kunli stood in front of you his long black cock arched forward and slightly down just in front of your face. Each time he lifted you, his hips pushed forward and his shiny helmet brushed your face. You raised both hands and grasped Kunli’s shaft and began to pull his foreskin over the head. You eased it back to expose the swelling tip and I saw his cock straightening quickly. As it reached it’s full length you opened your mouth and took the tip onto your tongue. You closed your lips and enveloped the black shaft.
Again I could see your tongue frantically moving around your mouth as you stimulated Kunli’s solid manhood. Kunli let out a groan and closed his eyes. Your fellatio skills were clearly working their magic again. Each time Kunli lifted you, you leant forward and slid your lips further down his shaft. As he withdrew I again saw your saliva glistening along its’ length. You moved one hand under his balls and began to tease him with your nails.
By now Ben and Kunli had built up a steady rhythm as they lifted and lowered you on their solid black meat. Their speed increased and I saw your face change as your orgasm began. You grimaced as you bounced up and down whilst sucking hard on Kunli’s cock. As you scratched his balls your other hand wanked his cock furiously. Your juices began to flow down Ben’s shaft and ran down his balls onto our bed. You were breathing hard and you began to moan loudly. Ben’s cock was now pistoning into you as your body shook. Suddenly Ben’s body went rigid and he thrust his hips upwards. You sat heavily on his cock and I knew he was ejaculating a stream of semen deep inside you. By now your moans had become constant and I realised you were experiencing a sensational climax. You pulled harder on Kunli’s cock and he let out a long sigh. I watched his shaft twitch as he also ejaculated into your mouth. As the spunk hit your throat Kunli withdrew his cock and I watched spurt after spurt of his creamy fluid hit you in the face. It hit your hair, your cheeks, nose, eyes and lips. As it ran down your face you extended your tongue to taste the salty spunk and pulled Kunli’s cock back into your mouth. You grasped the base, squeezed and slid your hand towards the tip. I watched you swallow as the remaining semen entered your mouth. You licked and sucked hard to remove every last drop.

Ann was now in full flow beside me as she plunged the phallic bottle into herself. She thrashed on the bed as her real climax washed over her. I love to watch her masturbate to climax and she didn’t disappoint this time either. Her own juices were now a mass of lather as she came harder than I’d ever seen before. The bed was soaked as a steady flow of her lubricant oozed from her. Her orgasm also went on for two or three minutes and there seemed to be no sign of her wanting to stop. By now my own climax was near and I pulled hard on my rigid shaft. I felt the semen rising and the anticipated ecstasy washed through my entire body. My own ejaculation erupted from my cock and rose high above me as I came stronger and longer than I’d done for years. It fell in large globules onto my stomach and chest and the remainder pulsed from the tip, over my hand and down the shaft into my short pubic hair.

I lay on the bed breathing hard and as I slowly recovered Ann’s own climax subsided. Her face was flushed and beads of perspiration covered her entire body. As we lay there panting she gasped.

“That….was….fantastic…. I’ve never….cum so….hard….or for….so long!”

“I know, I could tell. Same for me.” I replied breathlessly.
We lay still for a few minutes until Ann released the base of the lubricant bottle that was still buried deep in her pussy. I opened my eyes and turned to watch as it slowly emerged covered in her thick, sticky juices. As it fell from her lips I caught it and raised it to my mouth. I knew I’d not accommodate it in my mouth so I slowly licked the bottle like an ice cream. I savoured every drop of the salty fluid which tasted like nectar to me in my post orgasmic state. After several minutes Ann spoke.

“You know I truly meant what I said earlier, don’t you?”
“What about?” I replied thinking hard.
“About loving you.”
“As I do you.” I replied.

“Well if that’s the case, maybe our marriage could survive you introducing another man into our bed. If you’re sure you won’t get jealous I think I would enjoy getting fucked by a longer and harder cock.” Ann said with a broad grin on her face.

I couldn’t believe my ears but didn’t say anymore in case I awoke from another sl**p to find this was now a dream!







... Continue»
Posted by cuckold100 2 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 417  |  
79%
  |  2

Lucid Wet Dream

Twenty five years on, one can easily see the mistakes made in their youth. But, as the saying goes, hindsight is 20/20. There is little to be gained by rehashing past mistakes in your head again and again, losing sl**p over it, and making yourself mental in the process. And yet this is exactly what I did on a regular basis. It’s said that without closure, no relationship is ever truly over. It’s also been written that sometimes closure can come from writing a letter to your ex that you never intend to send. But sometimes closure can come in the form of a dream…

The first time I ever experienced what I would define as a “lucid wet dream” I was certain that I was somehow “quantum leaping” into my past self from the present. I had prepared for bed that night, a middle-aged man in my forties, snuggled in beside my wife. She was pregnant with our fourth c***d, and sex was something I dimly seemed to recall from nearly a year ago. My wife and I loved one another deeply, but with three k**s and one on the way, making time for intimacy and passion is not often possible.

This night, I was horny, and my wife was understandably tired and eight months along, and not in any mood for sex. Although I was excited about becoming a father again in less than a month, I was frustrated. I was horny and riled up with too much sexual energy to just fall asl**p. As I lay there, eyes closed, I started to fantasize about my earlier days, back in my late teens, when I was almost as frustrated sexually as I was this evening.

I had a “girlfriend” at that time, and she was insatiable - except when it came to having actual sex. She thought about it constantly, but never acted on it with me or any other living person besides herself. I swear that every minute we spent together in person, I could smell her potent pheromones even over her perfume, and the scent drove me wild with unrequited passion. Every move I’d make to bring my body close enough to hers to make a move, she’d wriggle away from like I had the plague. She was terrified of sexual contact, yet fascinated in the extreme by the idea.

It wasn’t that Ruth was unattracted to me, as we’d talked about sex more times than I could count, but never in a way that lead to physical intimacy. Ruth’s problem, as I saw it, was that she’d learned early on to seek other outlets for her sexual needs. In a nutshell, she was addicted to masturbation. In particular, shared masturbation through fantasy. You can venture a guess as to who was her lucky (or was it unlucky) partner in carnal chit-chat.

Ruth was not one to masturbate alone, at least not entirely. Her way was to call me up at all hours (or I her, it was mutual) and we’d pretend that we were “collaborating” on a writing project. She’d create these characters in her mind that were avatars for herself. Through these virtual personae, Ruth would fantasize about real sexual adventures that she was too terrified to attempt as her real self. And let me tell you, she had a torrid imagination! Many were the nights, and many times per night, that she lit me on fire from my loins to my cerebrum.

When I say we would pretend, that was exactly what we were doing. Never once did we discuss what we were actually doing during these ten and twelve hour marathon phone sessions, and any effort I made to “break down the wall” between the reality of what we were doing and fantasy was quickly side-stepped by her. I’d hint that I was stroking my cock while we talked but she’d act like she didn’t hear me until I said “(insert character name) is stroking his cock.” Somehow she couldn’t commit to the fact that I was a real, live, horny guy her own age who had real needs of my own. And neither could Ruth admit that she was just as horny and just as excited as I was. She could only interact with me sexually when we were both in character.

Often, after several marathon orgasmic escapades, Ruth and I would be so exhausted we’d fall asl**p in our beds with the phone still glued to our ears. It was somehow comforting for me to wake up and hear Ruth’s regular, rhythmic breathing over the earpiece. We were sl**ping together, in truest fashion – or at least, as true as any virtual relationship could ever be.

It was at times when I would awake, early in the wee hours, and hear Ruth soundly sl**ping safe in her bed, that I would tell her just how I felt. I’d whisper softly into her ear that I loved her, had loved her from the moment we first met, and how much I wanted to see our relationship evolve from this – whatever this was – into something real. I know she heard me. I know because her best girlfriend, Lori, confronted me about it one day. She said, “Ruth told me that you said some things last night to her in her sl**p” and then go on to say that these things were “very confusing” to her and that I should stop.

My first reaction was to tell Lori to go clean the impulse manifolds in her pajamas. But then I started thinking, and realized that for her to know, Ruth must have told her. And by told her, I mean the whole, sordid mess. Otherwise Lori would wonder why Ruth fell asl**p on the phone with me, a guy who was not her “boyfriend” and for whom she had no feelings other than that of friendship.

That gave me hope. It made me realize that Ruth really did care about where our relationship was at present, and where it was headed. It told me also that she was not capable of seeing me in the role of “boyfriend.” In order for me to be her boyfriend meant terminating the special friendship we had, at least in her mind. She couldn’t bear to lose me as a friend. That’s what she eventually told me, when I finally summoned up the courage to tell her outright that I loved her.

Over the decades since, I’ve gone over our strange relationship in my mind thousands of times, trying to figure out just what was really going on. If I’d become a psychiatrist, maybe I’d have a chance at coming to a retroactive diagnosis for what this really was, and a possible solution. But I wasn’t a shrink and those days were far in the past and never to be relived.

In the present, I was happily married, a f****y man, and had to admit a indulging in a small guilty pleasure that Ruth was not only still single, but still living with her parents to this day. She’d never been able to commit, not to me, or anyone else apparently, and as far as I knew, was probably still a virgin. I often wondered if she looked at me now, with my wife and f****y, and thought to herself “this could have been my life.”

After all, I had told her I loved her, and she’d said “I’m so sorry!” and hoped to somehow continue our special friendship after that as if nothing had happened. It hadn’t. It ended quite abruptly after a collect call to her one night as I first started college. I didn’t speak to her again for over twenty years, and then only in Facebook chat for a few hours.

Still, to hold a grudge against her on my part, or relish any misfortune upon her past or present was unfair. I would feel guilty whenever I smirked in response to mulling it over in my mind. It was a very sad ending for her, and though she always maintained she was happy and contented, I could never stop wondering how that was truly possible. Not because she’d rejected me. Whether she had been with me or not was immaterial. The fact that she had spinstered herself away in isolation was a fact and I guess from my perspective, I couldn’t comprehend that existence as a fulfilling one.

I admitted to myself that Ruth and I had engaged in some of the most creatively wild sex I’d ever known; a damned shame it was that we never broke free of the “no touch” barriers she’d established for our encounters. I wished, not for the first time, that I could somehow go back in time and knock some sense into my past self, and urge him (me) to just ignore Ruth’s resistance and push ahead, driving her out of her self-imposed safety shell and into the real world of true intimacy. The worst that could have happened was that our friendship ended – in other words, no change from the current reality.

The hour had grown late and my tossing and turning was keeping my wife from sl**ping. I was still quite awake and fantasizing about what I’d have done then if I’d had knowledge of the future. I pondered over and over how, even if it were possible, changing the past would obliterate my present. I had no desire to lose my wife or f****y, and felt bad for even entertaining thoughts of “what if” and fantasies about an ex who wasn’t even an ex! What had happened between Ruth and I was woven into the tapestry of who and what sort of man I was today. I wouldn’t change that for a second.

Yet my mind persisted, wondering what might have been if I’d only realized that Ruth was scared of physical intimacy. She was afraid of losing me as a friend if we didn’t carry our relationship further, and had told me as much when I confessed my feelings of love for her. Ruth had become dependent, almost addicted, to our special brand of friendship with benefits. Did she live in constant fear that I would one day stop being her friend and thus stop providing her with the shelter and convenience of a virtual relationship? Did she ever fully realize that I would have done anything for her, on any level, if only she could love me back in kind? I wondered.

I had determined years ago that the problem was really within me. What Ruth had needed most was for me to take the reins and push her out of her comfort zone and into reality. I know that I would have loved her and cherished her during the first difficult real encounter and long afterward. She had been my first true love, and I loved her still for holding that place in my heart. What Ruth had needed was me to be the man I was today, but back then I was still just a boy with no clue in the universe of how to break the sexual stalemate we’d found ourselves in. We were both virgins trapped in a fantasy, with no concept of how adults dealt with these issues.

At nineteen, I was horrified at the concept of “forcing” myself on anyone, and had no idea that sometimes a man is expected to be sexually aggressive in order to prove his worthiness. Some young males at this age go too far to the other extreme, and think every “no” uttered by a potential mate is really a yes in disguise. I was so worried about coming across as a sexual bully that I played the role of “Mr. Nice Guy” to the hilt, forgetting that it’s often this type of behavior that turns a woman off. Some women prefer their men to show their strength through less-than-sterling behavior. James Bond was a good example, and I knew at the time that Ruth was really turned on by his character. She would frequently ask me to play that role for her in our fantasies, with herself as a demure “Bond woman” being swept off her feet by the suave Mr. Bond and his penchant for hard line charm.

Yet, being young and naïve, I missed this point entirely. Instead of Bond I played the part of protector and defender of her honor, riding in on my white horse to save her from the dastardly “bad boys” she’d invariably flirt with and flee in terror from at their arduous advances. I even went so far as to call up one poor k** and give him the scare of his lifetime by pretending to be Ruth’s father and insisting that he leave my u******ed “daughter” alone. I was not her father, nor her b*****r, but I was her best friend. And sometimes transitioning from best friend to lover is a difficult step in a relationship. Sometimes one has to risk everything in order to win the girl, and like Ruth, I was terrified of not having her as a friend in my life.

Yet this was exactly what Ruth needed to take the next step in her our sexual growth. She was too scared to become physical with anyone, and through my enabling of her phone fantasies, provided her enough sexual outlet to never try reality for the first time. The reality was that Ruth had given me her blessing, and had waited (and maybe still waited?) for me or someone to firmly confront her fears and take her by the hand.

By now, I was in a semi-dream state, having reached that strange level of consciousness somewhere between sl**ping and waking. This was the moment that I realized I could control my dreams, and that I was in fact being pulled into one as I lingered between states of awareness. I was seeing through my younger-self’s eyes, reliving one of many encounters with Ruth that had almost turned physical decades earlier. Yet I retained my perspective and knowledge of what as to come in my future, which meant that I was effectively time traveling and doing it inside of my own younger-self’s body.

I looked down at myself. I was thin once again, and dressed as I had in the 80’s, much to my embarrassment. I was sitting inside of a car and next to me was Ruth, who was driving. She had the CD player going and was listening to Pink Floyd: The Wall and grinning. She seemed oblivious to the fact that I was looking around in confusion, trying to recall when and where I was. I looked over at her and my heart began to race, as it always did. Ruth was wearing a short black leather skirt and plunge-neck blouse. I could see her legs clear up above her knees and the silky smoothness of her thighs took my breath away. She must have caught me looking because she shifted her legs and for a second I could see up underneath and caught a flash of red. She was wearing red panties.

I sighed and looked down at my lap. My boner was in clear evidence, and though Ruth pretended not to notice, I felt certain that she had. I recalled how much she liked to tease me in those days when we spend time in the “real world” on these not-quite-dates where we’d hang out and drive around and do all sorts of activities. She never referred to me as her “boyfriend” though looking back, she had no other steady male companion, and we were inseparable.

I remembered how jealous I would become when she’d refer to one of her other male friends as “Joey” or “Kevy” (always a diminutive form, never “Joe” or “Kevin” and liked to watch me rage inside as she’d talk about how cute he was. I realized just then, with the knowledge of my decades-older current self that Ruth was not merely trying to get a reaction from me, or even be cruel. She was goading me into action. She wanted me to just grab her and kiss her instead of retreating inside my head like I used to do, wishing that she’d accept that I was her man. After all, I was who she spent her night with every night, even if we were miles apart and connected only by a copper telephone line.

I decided for the moment to just savor the realism of this dream/memory and let it play out as it had, hoping my memory of events hadn’t degraded too much over the decades. Perhaps, since this was just a dream, I could change the outcome, and in this way experience what might have been. I looked at Ruth again and deliberately began to undress her with my eyes, something I dared never let Ruth see in the past. I wanted to see what her reaction might be and to relish the opportunity to remember so clearly what she’d looked like in those days.

Ruth had never been classically beautiful, nor I handsome in that same way. We were truly well suited to one another I could see now, with more than twenty years of additional experience to gauge such things. But while Ruth was a bit plain and would never be a fashion model, her body was amazing to me then and now. She had large breasts, D cups, even at eighteen, and plenty of curves. But what made Ruth so infernally hot to me was the knowledge of just how lusty she was when she let her imagination run wild. I knew even as I looked at her, envisioning her naked before me, that her pussy was wet and throbbing for attention. All she had needed was a man to fill her, and rescue her from her fantasy world. I could have been that man, but I wasn’t then. I could be now.

This was my dream, and I was in control. Whatever I did now would have no effect on my real life in the future, and if I woke up the next morning with cum-stained shorts, so be it. Maybe I’d even write all of this down and post it on the internet, a sort of electronic "message in a bottle", for the current-day Ruth to find and read. Maybe we’d finally admit to one another that we both blew it back then. Either that or she’d hate me. I suppose any relationship is better than none at all.

Back in the dream, Ruth had noticed that I was ogling her and despite herself she grinned even wider than before. She arched her back slightly to make her breasts perk up, and even trapped beneath a lacy bra, I could see her pert little nipples were hard from the attention I was showing them. She was really digging the fact that I was fondling her with my eyes! I kicked myself for never having realized that perhaps all she’d needed back then was for me to not be the perfect gentleman my momma had raised me to be in the real world and more of the bad boy that I was in our phone fantasies. What a moron I’d been back then!

Deciding that since things seemed to be going so well with just looking, I snaked a hand up and over and laid it across the car seat on her right shoulder. Ruth shuddered as my hand made contact and I expected her to flinch away as I’d always imagined that she would do, but since this was my dream, she’d reacted the way I’d always wanted instead. And maybe the way she would have back then, too, if I’d only had the balls to try.

I slipped my hand under her blouse and down her back, feeling her warm soft skin against my palm. I’d never felt anything so exquisite and watched as Ruth’s flesh became goose-pimpled from the bare contact of flesh on flesh. Ruth’s lips parted slightly and I thought I’d heard a low whisper of a moan escape as she did so. I grinned, realizing that in this fantasy replay, I could do as I liked and no matter the consequences. I couldn’t make a “wrong” move! That freedom, coupled with my present-day self’s experience and perspective, made this a win-win scenario regardless.

I started to massage Ruth’s shoulder blade and felt her muscle tension melt beneath my fingers. Her breathing had slowed and she was having trouble concentrating on the road. I didn’t recall where we had been headed to on this trip, but it didn’t matter – parking was what we needed to do, and quickly. I decided to try my voice and was surprised to hear how youthful it sounded to me.

“Why don’t we take a break from driving and stop somewhere where we can… relax… for a bit?” I suggested. Ruth nodded, not speaking, and I realized that even if she did, she would say whatever I expected her to say. I started to look around for someplace to park, and then kicked myself for not using my imagination. Suddenly, the car vanished and I found myself looking across the length of an aluminum canoe at Ruth who was stretching and yawning, the sunlight turning her black hair into a halo of light. She surprised me by saying, “I’m tired, going to take a nap,” and closing her eyes.

I tried to remember why this seemed so familiar and recollected that this had actually happened once in reality. Ruth and I had been driving into Washington, DC to rent a canoe for a trip up the Potomac River and back just above Georgetown one summer’s day many years earlier. This was one of our many “undates” and I remembered how it had ended with anger at myself and disappointment, as if it had happened yesterday.

The dream sequence seemed to pause as I remembered how it had happened back then. No sooner than we had paddled into a quiet backwater, Ruth had decided to take a nap. I had thought this strange until I realized that she was going to let herself become “u*********s” in order to allow me a chance to “take advantage of her.” After all, I’d only told her the truth about how I felt the first time when she was sl**ping, so this was her way of taking that to the next level. I remember being scared as hell, thinking that if I were wrong about her intentions, she might scream “****!” and bring the cops paddling over to arrest me. Being a bad boy just wasn’t my style, I guess. Mr. Nice Guy – that was me.

It’s true, I was young and confused back then, and didn’t realize a womanly ploy when it was staring me in the face. I knew that then in the boat I had only succeeded in giving her a foot massage and venturing up her legs with my hands as far as her knees. She pretended to sl**p the whole while, and I’d even summoned enough courage to give her big toe a kiss and a nibble when some asshole in a speedboat flew by and almost flipped us over. There was no way Ruth could pretend to sl**p through that and the moment was shattered. We paddled home in silence and mutual frustration, though at the time I thought she’d caught me and I was a creep in her eyes. I wasn’t and she and I continued our “virtual” relationship that very evening. But the missed opportunity was never discussed between us, and we pretended as if it never happened.

But, dumbass, I said to myself as I remembered this was a lucid dream, you can change the outcome! You can play this out as it should have happened and if you don’t get it right, just rewind and start over. Even in my forties I was pretty dense when it came to understanding Ruth! I tried to clear my mind of the earlier shabby performance and concentrate on getting it right this time.

Once again, Ruth and I were in the canoe. The sun was shining, the breeze was warm, and there was not a soul around us. To be sure of not being interrupted by another speeding dickwad, I pictured the entire Washington, metropolitan area as having been evacuated following an alien invasion. Ruth and I were the only humans on this river for a hundred miles. There would be no interruption this time.

“I’m tired, going to take a nap,” declared Ruth with a yawn in this version of the dream as she lowered herself back into the boat. This canoe is way too cramped, I thought, and as I did so, it became a cabin cruiser. Instead of lying in an uncomfortably hot aluminum dugout, we were in an air conditioned bedroom suite. I wished there were mirrors on the ceiling and voila, there were. The hard metal floor had been replaced by a huge, soft, well appointed bed. Ruth lay contentedly before me, snuggled down for her nap. Her miniskirt was tucked neatly under her and her shoes were still on her feet as they had been in the canoe.

“Would you like a foot massage?” I asked sonorously, adding, “sweetie?” to the end as I’d never done before. She mumbled “uh huh” softly as if almost asl**p. So far, so good, I thought as I removed her shoes and socks. There, as in the past, were Ruth’s delicate small feet in my bare hands. The day had been warm and her feet were still hot from her shoes and socks. I bent down and touched her toes to my lips, savoring the memory of that scent even as I opened my mouth and wrapped my tongue around her big toe. On the bed, I heard Ruth moan softly, which was new, as in the “reality” version of this scene, the sound of the outdoors drowned out any such small noises she might have made.

Still, this is my dream and my fantasy, I chided myself, and if I want her to moan she’s going to moan! I concentrated on recalling the sensation of her firm round toe in my mouth from those many years ago and found it clear and unsullied by time. I knew that now, as before, I wanted to send shivers of pleasure up her leg and straight into her pussy, and hoped that this was the reason for the moan. I suckled on her toe for a moment longer before running my tongue along the underside of her foot. Still damp from sweat, the taste was surprisingly pleasant and Ruth shivered from the contact.

My hands began to massage her feet and ankles, and Ruth did her best to lay as if u*********s on the bed in simulated slumber. My hands traveled once again upward, this time past her knees and gently slid her legs apart. In the space that now appeared before me between her opened thighs, I lay myself gently on my stomach and marveled at the sight of her damp panties and seeping pussy beneath.

Ruth’s dark pubes were flattened beneath the red panties and showed as a fringe just above the band. I inhaled deeply, and now had to rely on imagination, as I’d never clearly smelled Ruth’s arousal at a distance of mere inches. The essence of her was heady and sent a powerful jolt directly through me and into my cock, trapped beneath me on the bed.

My fingertips continue to travel well up above her knees on either side, slowly sliding up her lower thighs which were a creamy and delectable looking as I’d imagined. Idiot, I reminded myself, you are imagining this! I continued to picture her as I always had, with flawless rounded thighs, leading up and up to the valley of Heaven between them. My fingertips had reached the juncture of the inner thighs and outer labia, and I could feel the heat of her pussy from inches away.

Ruth’s panties had been merely damp before. Now in the center appeared a dark stain of musky pussy juice that had saturated the cotton from above the nub of her clit clear down to the crack formed by her ass cheeks. This was a view and experience I’d always dreamed about yet had never pictured before to this level of detail. It was as if I were actually here, in the alternate reality canoe-turned-stateroom, laying with my teenaged head between the legs of the girl I had desired more than anything.

I shook myself again, reminding myself once more that as a lucid dream, nothing would happen except what I wanted to happen. Ruth would continue to lay on this bed pretending to sl**p even if I plunged my tongue deep into her molten twat… unless I wanted her not to. I pondered this for a moment. What would the real Ruth have done if this had actually happened? I decided to find out. With an effort of will, I commanded this dreamscape to behave as if this were the past being rewritten. From here on out, Ruth would behave as she would have had this actually occurred. Or at least the best approximation my mind could conjure based on my new appreciation of Ruth’s past behavior.

I waited from her to kick me in the head, screaming. Instead, she continued to lay on the bed as before, her legs wide apart and her pussy getting wetter by the second. So far, so good, I thought, as I inched my body closer and stopped as my nose bumped into her dripping panties. Ruth inhaled suddenly, all pretenses of sl**ping gone, and clamped her legs against my head. My face, buried in her crotch, pressed against her soaked underwear, and I felt the slickness of her secretions against her cheeks as if this were reality.

My ethics stopped me from going further, dream or no dream. I cleared my throat and felt dizzy from the scent of her all around me, and asked, “Do you want me to eat you?” in as clear a voice as I could manage considering my position. Ruth writhed beneath my face from the warmth of my breath and the vibrations of my words and moaned, “Yeessssssssssss!!!! Oh God, for Chrissakes, YESSSSS!!!!!”

My conscience satisfied and my ego inflated, I opened my mouth once again and used my tongue to push aside her panties. Beneath was a searing pool of sexual lava, her cunt muscles in spasm. With each contraction she spewed forth even more sweet nectar for my tongue to savor. I relished the taste and the smell and the texture as I slowly guided my tongue from the bottom of her pussy lips to the top, collecting a puddle of cum on my tongue with each pass. Once back up to her clit, I wrapped my cum-slickened tongue around her swollen nub and sucked it into my mouth, pulsing it forward and back several times before returning for another pass from the bottom.

Ruth’s moans had reached a fever pitch by now and I outstretched my hands to grasp the band of her panties. She needed no further sign from me and lifted herself up from the bed, knees bent, so that I could pull them away. A moment later and I had extricated them from her legs and feet, and looked at her laying before me. I commanded, “Take off your skirt!” and she complied willingly. Now naked from the waist down, I grasped her blouse and lifted it upward to expose her bra. Rather than remove the blouse, I tucked it behind her head, locking her arms and covering her face. I shoved her sodden panties into her mouth as a gag and I tore her bra from her chest and flung it aside.

Ruth’s bare tits bounced before me like dancing nymphs and I grabbed one, then the other, in my hands, squeezing them together and lifting them to my mouth. I sucked one nipple and then the next, hearing Ruth’s muffled moans and exclamations and became more aroused than before. The feeling of her rigid nipple against my tongue made me so incredibly aroused. With my teeth I applied a slight nibble on the right nipple, and then the left, watching Ruth writhe beneath me as the pain stimulus metamorphosed into pleasure. Watching her in this state overloaded my brain and my bestial inner caveman was unleashed.

I quickly removed my own clothing and let my poor cock bounce free. On the tip was a glistening globe of my own nectar that I lovingly dolloped onto Ruthie’s engorged clit, which sent her body into a convulsion of excitement. Slowly, teasingly, I rubbed my pre-cum into her clit, and mixed it with her own freely flowing honey. The feeling of her juices on my naked cock gave me shivers of excitement. Bubbles of her own cum seemed to percolate up from deep inside her slickened sheath and beckoned for me to plum her depths.

Lifting her legs up and placing them on either side of my head, I slid forward until my pulsing cock made initial contact against her throbbing pussy. Slowly, ever slow gently, I eased my shaft inside her, inch by inch, until it was completely engulfed inside of her. Ruthie’s moans and gasps were loud even though muffled by her panties, and I realized that without them in her mouth, she would likely have bitten her own tongue in a****listic abandon. Her tight vaginal muscles gripped and squeezed me tightly in just the right way. With her cunt already incredibly wet, it felt like being wrapped in hot velvet and encased inside a vise.

I moaned as her pussy began to milk my turgid cock, and I began to slowly slide back out until just the tip remained inside of her. Then, with a sudden forward thrust, I impaled her completely, feeling the spongy flesh of her cervix impact against my cock head. I envisioned the puckered opening of my cock making a seal against her cervical opening and my never-ending stream of sticky seed filling her womb with my essence. My need to fill her seemed ravenous.

My lust at its zenith, I again retreated, then once again surged forward, creating a rhythm that coincided with that of our beating hearts. Ruth’s breathing had become erratic and I could sense her impending orgasm even as her pussy convulsed with pre-orgasmic tremors. In my mind I wanted to inject her so completely with my pungent jism that she would feel the impact of my eruption against her uterine walls. My public bone ground against hers, trapping her clit in between and stimulating it with every stroke.

Ruthie began to quiver in a way that told me she was about to go over the edge at any second. I increased the speed and intensity of my pelvic thrusting, as if trying to f***e my cock through her cervical opening and fill her womb from the inside. Her moans were now emanating from her throat and inside of her chest, creating an a****l sound that just served to ratchet up my own ardor. Thrusting harder still, and driving her body at an angle into the mattress, I knew that own climax was just moments away. With a guttural groan that made my lips vibrate I erupted deeply inside of Ruth and felt her entire body go momentarily rigid, as if electrified. She was coming at the same moment, and the result was like a feedback loop, spinning both of us higher and higher, our waves of delight coinciding and in phase, increasing with every contraction of her pussy and spurt of my raging cock within her.

Was it possible to become light-headed in a dream? It certainly felt real and I resisted the urge to fall backward and lay in blackness, my testicles emptied of their urgent contents. I withdrew from our carnal embrace and gently relaxed my grip on Ruth’s legs. Laying them on the bed, still spread apart, I sank down into my earlier position to watch in contentment as the fruits of our sexual congress slowly began to seep from her reddened, puffy slit.

Mixed inside her by our exertions, these pearly white rivulets were a frothy ambrosia to me. They representing the most basic essence of Ruth and I combined into a single fluidic quintessence that glistened lustrously in the dim light of the bedroom. I longed to drink from this fountain of our own creation, and eagerly pressed my lips against her nether cavity so as not to lose a single drop. Though two warm bodies had created this gooey medley, the temperature seemed much higher as it touched my lips.

There, the juices of our freshly made creampie felt hot, slippery and magnificent. Something about her scent and mine when combined created an aroma that perked up my spent cock as if it hadn’t just given its best effort. I opened my mouth and allowed our concoction to flow inside. On my tongue, the sensation was even more exquisite. A woman’s secretions were chemically acidic; a man’s alkaline in nature. When the two were combined, as ours were, they became chemically neutral. The point-counterpoint created by our distinct pheromones were indescribably delicious. My exhaustion fell from me like aging leaves in autumn and I was once more energized to continue our lovemaking with renewed passion.

I arose from between Ruth’s legs and within my mouth held the passionate outpouring of our coupling. Kneeling over her, I removed the tattered remains of her gag and allowed her to breathe deeply for a moment. A smile was on her face, unlike any I’d ever known. A mixture of contentment, satisfaction and gratitude seemed to beam out from her eyes. I’d freed her from the safe, lonely prison of fantasy and delivered her into the real world. A quirky grin jotted across her lips as she realized what I was about to do.

With all of the intensity born of years of desire for her, I kissed her passionately. As my lips parted, and our tongues began to entwine, the hidden cargo of our union began to disperse within her mouth and she reacted at first with surprise. Then, as that emotion gave way and the potency of our juices began to flow across her tongue, she seemed to ignite and our kiss became something primal. We grasped for one another, sweaty and exhausted, but with renewed fervor, our bodies twisting a writhing as we explored each other on a level never imagined possible. We felt our spirits begin to comingle on an etheric plane and soar above our corporeal bodies, freed at last from the fear that had kept us apart for so long.

Then I awoke.

My body was drenched in perspiration, the sheets a tangled mess, and my wife looking over at me in a groggy bemused expression. “Good dream?” she asked, noticing my cock was at full mast and the spreading stain across the sheets. With a sigh I answered, “An oldie, but a goodie.”... Continue»
Posted by mindovermania 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 643  |  
100%
  |  1

A DREAM I HAD NINE MONTHS AGO

My name is Kim, my husband Brad had to go on a business trip & he would be out of town for three to four weeks, but was concerned about leaving me alone. So he asked his Dad (Doug) if he would mind visiting to help me with anything around the house that I couldn’t handle. His Dad is such a sweet person and it was good to have company, especially helping out with our sons. One night about a week after Brad had left I had an extremely horny dream, understand that Brad is a very passionate man and makes love to me every night. So after he was gone a week I was one very horny wife. His Dad told me to go out with my girlfriends and to have a good time, so after much debate I decided to do it. I had a great time and a few drinks so by the time I got home I was just a wee bit tipsy. I was even to tired to wash my face and take my makeup off. I got into bed without putting anything on. It was a warm night so I tossed the sheet off me and lie there totally naked. As I slept I dreamed that I was visited by my dream lover. At first his fingers gently touched my womanhood, and then he slid a couple into my wet throbbing pussy. As this went on I got wetter & wetter. After awhile I had the feeling my legs were being spread and I felt the touch of a tongue to my clit.
It felt good; I lay there moaning in my sl**p not wanting this dream to end. As it proceeded my dream lover stopped licking my clit and placed the head of his cock to my pussy lips. He rubbed it up & down, I moaned give it to me. The next thing I felt was my pussy being spread wide. Believe me Brad is not a small cocked man, but this dream lover felt so much bigger than my husband. It felt good and I wanted it in me. At that point my dream lover penetrated my lips and I could sense the popping as the head slid past my lips. Next thing I felt is his thrusting it in, deeper & deeper. There was no end to this dream cock. I moaned that I wanted it all in me. At that point my desire became a reality and what felt like ten inches of cock bottomed out in my pussy. My sl**ping mind had only one desire, for this dream to fill me up. And it did the pumping was unbelievable as was the hot load of cum that came with it. I could feel what my pussy could not contain oozing out of me and wetting my ass and the sheets. This was the perfect dream. After my dream lover finished he kissed me and withdrew. I lay there in total bliss. I rolled over and felt him still there so I curled up in his arm. I slept like a baby. As the sunlight started to creep into my bedroom I opened my eyes to find myself lying in my father-in-law Doug’s arm. I was shocked but could not & would not move till I figured out what happened. As I looked at his face I saw my creamy red lipstick print on his lips. I knew what he had done and I had let him. I realized that he was much bigger than his son and I touched his big tool with one hand, he stirred, he opened his eyes and stared straight into mine. He was smiling when he asked if I had enjoyed myself. I smiled and said I did and he had fucked me better than any man, including his son. I told him I wanted him in me again. He asked me if I was sure. I then said, “Doug I may be your daughter-in-law but I want to be your lover as well”. He then again got between my legs and proceeded to drive me insane with pleasure. This time he put my legs up against his shoulders & told me I was about to get the screwing of a lifetime. I smiled and said that’s what I wanted. He inserted his cock and again I heard the pop as its big headed rammed past my tight lips. He was like a battering ram, each stroke going deeper & deeper. And as he did that he leaned forward till my legs were pinned to my own shoulders. I can’t put into words the extreme pleasure he was giving me. As his lips neared mine I told him I loved him & would always accept him. We kissed passionately, his tongue driving into my mouth as his cock drove into my pussy. Finally he let loose; it felt like someone had opened a fire hose loaded with cum into me, I loved it. For the next three weeks my father-in-law spent every night in bed with me making me his totally devoted lover.
When Brad got home his Dad took the boys out for the day telling Brad perhaps he should show me how much he missed me. And that he did, it was great, but not as great as his Dad. Well time has gone by, just over nine months. I now have a daughter as well. Brad knowingly smiles at his Dad & says; see what four weeks of saving up can do. And I and Doug smile knowing that the three weeks Doug and I spent making love were the prime time in my period for having a baby. Doug & I know he is the father & I the mother. But we’ll let Brad thing he’s the super stud. All I know is I love it when Brad goes away on business. His next trip is scheduled again for my prime time & I want his Dad to give me another baby.
... Continue»
Posted by iamawatcher 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 1285  |  
94%
  |  17

DAWN BEING A GOOD BAD GIRL ``~~~~~long version

Dawn was in her bed, relaxing in the dark with her long legs spread apart just enough to allow room for her busy hand. The pillows were propped up against the wall so that she could almost sit upright. Certainly she could watch herself if she wanted to. If she could have seen through the covers. It was fall and the nights were just starting to cool off, so she was using a light blanket and not the heavier comforter that she knew she’d be using in a few weeks. The clean sheets felt crisp and inviting against her bare skin. It was so delicious when she had taken off all of her clothes so slowly and erotically, all the while pretending that he was watching her. As she climbed into her bed the silky smooth sheets felt particularly cool brushing against her hot naked skin. In her heightened senses, every touch of the bedclothes was a gentle tickle to her libido.

Dawn’s fingers were languidly stirring her wet clit, swishing and swirling salty girl juice around the heart of her sex. It was pleasant enough dreamland that enveloped her, and she knew that it was one that would eventually lead her to a good cum. Eventually, that is, if her dream lover didn’t come and take her before she allowed herself that release.

He might. Then again he might not. He hadn’t come yet, even though Dawn had wanted him for so very long. Nope. He might not come tonight at all, in spite of all of her longing and in outright defiance of all of the hints she had dropped. But she couldn’t blame him. Not really. After all, Dawn’s dream lover was her daddy.

She wasn’t quite sure just when this particular desire arose in her. Lots of girls must idly dream about their fathers, mustn’t they? Surely she was no different than they were. But it didn’t really matter. It didn’t matter at all, because her father was sexier than theirs. He was better looking and smarter than any other father. And her daddy loved her in a way that the other girls could not even hope to even dream of. And someday he would come and take her. She knew it. Someday he would come and make wild sweet love to her. It might even be tonight. She would just have to be patient. And if wasn’t tonight, well a girl is allowed to enjoy her own body when her daddy isn’t around, isn’t she?

After Dawn had decided that she wanted her daddy and that no other lover would do, she had come up with a plan. She was going to be patient. Over time she was going to let him know that she was available to him. Her plan was a trail of feminine breadcrumbs, subtly growing stronger and sexier. But this trail was designed to lead him to her bed so that he would make love to her. And if somehow he didn’t follow them, then she would just come up with another plan. Make him jealous, maybe? Tie him up when he was sl**ping and not untie him until he spurt his seed inside her? Disguise herself so that he though he was making love to somebody else? It doesn’t really matter. Not yet. Because she was certain in her own heart that one day he was going to take his daughter. Hopefully it would be tonight.

The first step in her plan was to make him notice her almost grown up body. After all, he wouldn’t make love to her if he still thought she was a little girl, now would he? Dawn had matured into a seductive girl of gentle curves, long legs and firm breasts. And fortunately the current styles in young girls’ clothing fit into her plans nicely. She began dressing in tight jeans which showed off her tight little ass and shapely legs. And it was very in vogue to wear clinging shirts that left her tummy and shoulders bare. So she was able to show off her assets (she just loved that dirty word – ass-ets…) without being very obvious about it.

And it had worked. More than once she’d caught him out of the corner of her eye, looking appraisingly over her feminine curves. Of course she had never said anything to him. A girl has to at least pretend modesty, doesn’t she? And even though he quickly turned away each time she caught him, she was sure that he had liked what he’d seen. And every time she caught him looking at her as a woman it sent a shiver down her spine. She even took to standing around in seductive poses when Daddy was near, her hip shot out or pretending to stretch her back so that her nipples were obvious against the fabric of her shirt. And when she caught him admiring her youthful figure she would smile brightly to let him know that she appreciated it.

The next step in the plan was to let him know that she had breasts. All men like breasts, didn’t they? Oh, he had seen her figure turning from that of a young girl into that of a mature woman. But seeing her tittys bouncing gently under her skimpy shirts wouldn’t be quite the same as feeling them, would it? And so she took every chance she had, every opportunity to make him aware of her firm protuberances. When he was standing at the barbecue she had come up behind him and pressed her tit into his arm as she pretended to take an interest in how well her hamburger was done. She had pressed hard, and she knew that he could feel her nipple through his shirt. But of course he hadn’t said anything.

Another time that Dawn had leaned over him while he was typing at his desk. She let her breast (naked under her shirt, of course) graze his shoulder over and over as he gave her help that she didn’t really need with her homework. She wasn’t exactly sure if his little shudder had been the result of feeling her little nipple brushing his shoulder, but it sure seemed like she was having the desired effect on him. And the heavenly feeling of her nipple hardening as she rubbed it against her daddy was just a bonus, wasn’t it?

Her hugs had become rather frequent. Full-blown full contact full body hugs. Not the embarrassed ‘I don’t want my daddy to feel my breasts’ kind that most teenage girls give their fathers, but the ‘I’m pretending I don’t notice but can you feel my grown up tittys?’ kind. At first he had seemed uncomfortable, but as she shared her hugs more and more often he had learned to enjoy her affections without feeling embarrassed. And she loved him so much when he wrapped his arms tightly around her slender waist. Once (was it only last week?) his hand had dropped and patted her bottom through her jeans as she’d thrown her arms around his neck to welcome him home. A little tremble shook her body as her daddy’s hand touched her ass, and she had imagined that it was the touch of a lover and not of a father. She had felt so grown up that day.

Laying in her bed, Dawn felt a little gush of wetness flow from her pussy with the memory, and she moved her drenched finger in delicate circles around her clit. She had even shaved herself, wanting not even the tiny impedance of a little hair to interfere with the pleasures that her late night strokings could give her. She raised her wet fingertips to her lips so that she could taste her rising excitement. God, would Daddy think she tasted as good as she does? Would he want to lick her and slowly taste all of the pleasures of her body? Or was Daddy the kind of man who just used a girl, pounding himself inside her for his pleasure alone? Either way was OK with her. It didn’t matter at all, as long as it was her sweet and sexy father screwing her.

Once he was used to feeling Dawn’s supple body embracing his she had stepped up the plan. Daddy usually came into her room to say goodnight, and one night she had waited by her desk, wearing her shortest skirt and no underwear. God, she was nervous! What if he got embarrassed? What if he got mad? But Daddy had often remarked about how much he liked his wife’s slender legs. And sometimes he would give a wolf whistle when he saw a particularly nice pair of legs on a cute girl at the mall or even on TV. Nope, Dawn knew that her Daddy was a leg man from way back, and pushing her breasts against him was only going to get her so far. It was time to up the stakes. And so she had waited.

Finally she heard him coming down the hall. She turned and faced the desk, and bent over. She felt so exposed like this! And she remembered how she thought that it was a good thing that he couldn’t see her front, otherwise he would surely have asked her about the pink blush she felt moving up from her belly to her face. After some experimentation with the mirror on her door she had discovered that if she put this little skirt on (none of her others would do – they were all just too long!), and got in just the right position in front of her desk and spread her legs just the right distance apart, that her pussy was plainly visible from behind. She heard the door open, and there was a little pause. Was that a gasp she heard? She smiled to herself as she pretended not to notice that her very own daddy was looking up her skirt at her bare ass and pussy. She cocked her hip to one side as she pretended to look at the history paper on her desk. She had learned that this move caused her ass to wiggle just so – just like one of those girls in an MTV video. Gosh, it felt delicious and so very wicked to know that her own daddy was looking at her taut butt and swollen wet pussy.

After several long seconds Daddy apparently recovered from the shock of seeing his daughter’s gorgeous ass. He knocked on the open door as if he hadn’t been staring at her firm naked butt. She had bounced upright and looked over at her father and smiled as he croaked out his usual “Goodnight Dawn. Love you, baby.” He pretended that he hadn’t been looking at his daughter’s naked sex. But the strangled tone in his voice let her know that her mission had been successful. She pretended to be surprised at the sound of his voice, and she popped upright letting her skirt fall back into place. She turned to face him, all innocence and smiles. “Goodnight, Daddy!”

Of course, those weren’t the words she wanted to use on her father. She had learned early on that dirty words held a special kind of magic for her. Cock. Pussy. Screw. And as she played with herself night after night she whispered out loud the words that embodied her desires and drove her to the most intense orgasms. “Fuck me, Daddy.” Those whispered words were always a kick-start to her rising excitement – absolutely guaranteed to push her up to the next level of pleasure. And she had even experimented with different ways of saying it to see which one might sound the best. Which one would hold the most power during their love-making. Imploring? “Fuck me, Daddy.” Demanding? “Fuck me, Daddy.” Softly? “Fuck me, Daddy.” No matter which way she said them the dirty words had an immediate effect on her needy pussy, causing it to spasm deliciously as she teased yet another orgasm out of her dripping hole. “Fuck me, Daddy” had become Dawn’s mantra, her unfilled dreams and her raison d’etre all rolled into one.

As she lay in bed waiting for her father Dawn dipped her fingers inside herself again and spread her legs a little further to allow herself better access to her little hole. Gosh, it always made her feel so warm and grown-up and excited to think of sex with her father. The need was beginning to rise in her again, and she wasn’t sure whether she could wait much longer for daddy to show up before she had to finish the job herself. But it’s been this way every night since she decided to that she was going to try to seduce her daddy. And so she practiced, her fingers dancing on her clit and her voice a whisper lest she be heard - “Fuck me, Daddy.” Her fingers swirled around her hole a little faster with the mental image and the magic words. “Fuck me, Daddy.”

OK, so he knew that she had a pretty body. And if he’d given it any thought at all, he probably knew that she’d taken that first step on the road to womanhood and begun playing with herself. But it’s one thing to think that your daughter is masturbating, and it’s quite another to know it for a fact. Since he’d ‘caught’ her bending over her desk and seen her bare butt he had become more careful about going into her room unannounced. But Daddy’s habit of saying goodnight to his little girl hadn’t changed, and she had worked that to her advantage.

A few days after she let her father see her naked butt she was getting ready for bed. She had taken off her tight jeans little early, sliding them down her long legs. Dawn stripped off her socks but left her t-shirt on as she watched herself in the mirror. Gosh, she really did have pretty legs, slender and shapely. She knew that the boys at school all wished that she was theirs; that they were the ones who could fuck her and bury themselves inside her and fill her with their hot sperm. But she was daddy’s girl from top to bottom. She trembled a little as she pushed her hair behind her ears and smiled at herself in the mirror. It was time for the next step.

Dawn turned out the light and slipped under the covers and thought of her daddy between her legs. He would thrust himself inside her and pound her hard until she came and came. Until he gushed that mysterious white sperm deep inside his little girl. With that picture in her head it was no surprise at all that she was swollen and wet, her cherry hole gaping wide as it longed to be filled with her father. She spread her legs wide and moved her hand down between them. She could see her fingers working under the covers, kneading and stroking that meeting point between her legs and causing her so much pleasure that she had to bite her lip to keep from crying out. It wouldn’t do at all to have him hear her before he got into the room and she learned his intentions.

It was a good thing that she’d had so much practice at this. That she could keep herself on the knife-edge of a good cum for as long as she wanted to. Well, as long as the mental image of her father didn’t become too real, because that always pushed her so quickly to cumming that she was unable to stop. And so she patiently played, loving her slippery ministrations as she tried not to cum until she heard him at the door. Trying to think of Daddy without thinking of Daddy and watching her busy fingers under the covers. She loved every satiny stroke, every gooey caress. The musky scent of a daughter in heat filled the room and she hoped that the liquid splashing sounds that her fingers were making didn’t carry to the hallway.

Finally Daddy arrived. He knocked on the door and paused while he waited for Dawn to invite him in. This was the crucial part. She had to make it sound like she’d said yes but without really saying it. Fortunately the soft moan that escaped her lips just then from thinking of her father at the door did the trick. Daddy heard her and took his daughter’s low vocalization as permission to enter. He pushed the door open and stepped into her room.

She may never know just what Daddy was thinking when he saw his little girl playing with herself under the covers, her legs spread wide, her fingers obviously hard at work under the covers, her eyes closed in bliss and her breathing quick and hot as she started to cum. Should he leave? Should he pretend that he couldn’t see? Should he just give in and watch? But she was having sex in the same room as her father, and he was watching! She immediately gave up on trying to hold back (indeed, she probably couldn’t have stopped if she had wanted to) and let the orgasm overtake her. It was a skittering and skipping cum that took her breath away but wasn’t quite the peak that she knew she could achieve. Just nervous, she guessed. She could feel daddy’s eyes on her, taking in his little girl’s lewd and wanton handiwork. It was over in a few seconds, and she pretended that she had just noticed him as she squeezed her legs together at the end and her eyes flickered open. His sight of her wasn’t perfect, with the light from the hallway providing the only illumination. She held her breath as she waited to see what his reaction would be.

After what seemed like forever but must have been only a few seconds, Dad just said, “Goodnight, Dawn honey.” But she had learned what that rasp in his tone meant from when he had seen her naked pussy. There was no mistaking the note of desire in his voice. Oh yes. Daddy had seen. Daddy knew exactly what she had been doing. And Daddy had liked it.

The skipping cum that she had experienced that night became part of her nightly repertoire. And as she remembered it, Dawn flicked her fingertip against her clit, keeping herself right there, cumming ever so lightly over and over as she slowly built up towards the big one that would allow her to go to sl**p wet and sated to dream peaceful dreams of her handsome daddy. Her legs shook and she trembled as the juices flowed down between her legs to puddle on the sheets beneath her. Every morning she woke up in a wet spot of her own making. But she always pretended that it was a wet spot that her daddy made, and Dawn would carry that thought with her throughout her days.

Knowing on an instinctual level that it just might be possible to seduce her daddy, she also knew that there was no way he would take her if she were inexperienced. A girl needs a little practice if she’s going to be good enough for her very own father. But she still wanted him to be her first. It was a conundrum that had no apparent resolution. There was no way for her to learn how to become a good lover and still give her cherry to Daddy. At least, that’s what she had believed. But then one day when she saw Brittney kiss Madonna on the television a giant light bulb went off inside her head. She had a girlfriend, didn’t she?

Susan had become her best friend some time before, and Dawn was closer to her than to anybody else. She knew all about Dawn – every dream, every wish, and every unfulfilled desire. Everything that is except for Dawn’s innermost longing to be fucked by her very own daddy. And Susan was one of the prettiest girls in school, too, with long blond hair and a wonderfully curvy figure. Dawn decided that trying to seduce Susan would be her practice run – a way to see if there were any flaws in her planning abilities. So she developed a plan that that she would implement over time much like the slower seduction that she was trying on her father.

It had started with a quick kiss on Susan’s cheek one night when Dawn told her goodnight after school. She had looked a little surprised but hadn’t said anything. Dawn thought that maybe she even looked a little thoughtful. And then the next Friday night she had taken her hand and held it gently during the football game. Susan’s hand was soft and warm. More to the point she didn’t seem to mind holding Dawn’s hand one little bit. The two of them had cheered the team on to victory between their surreptitious hand-holding.

The next day Dawn advanced her plan with a quick “Love you, baby” whispered into the phone after a call about that day’s history assignment. She gave Susan some long seductive looks during study hall. Dawn complimented her gorgeous body one afternoon after school. Of course, she had found that part of her plan very easy to do because Susan was a very cute girl. In fact, Dawn was a little surprised when she realized that she was beginning to get excited whenever she thought of her best friend’s figure and the things that they might be doing together if her plan worked.

She brushed Susan’s hair during one rainy afternoon, and she began giving her full body hugs for no real reason. But she held them a little longer each time and after a couple of weeks it was not uncommon for them to be in each other’s arms for several moments at a time. And then came the day when she had caressed Susan’s ass while she was making them a snack in the kitchen. Her butt was so warm and firm under her jeans, and Dawn felt a little tremor between her legs when she realized what she was doing. She wasn’t sure, but she thought that maybe Susan had wiggled her bottom against Dawn’s hand. It was time.


That night Dawn called Susan on the phone. Dawn steered the discussion towards boys, a topic which she brought up every night. But this time she gently guided the talk toward which ones were hot and which ones she might like to kiss. Which ones she might like to sl**p with. What it might be like to actually do it.

Susan didn’t know that she had unsnapped her pajamas and slipped her hand between her legs. And she certainly would have been shocked just then if she’d known that Dawn was picturing her pink pussy and not some boy’s cock. Dawn’s fingers began their gentle dancing on her shaved slit. It felt so wicked to be playing with herself while talking to Susan, and her fingers and her warm little hole were slippery in no time. She asked Susan if the conversation was making her hot, and when she confided that it was, Dawn confessed to her in her best seductive voice what she was doing.

“I’m playing with myself right now,” she had whispered, her fingers moving faster of their own accord as she breathlessly murmured her confession.

“Ohmigod, Dawn,” she said, her voice full of an odd mixture of wonder and embarrassment. “I am, too.” Susan’s voice trailed off and Dawn almost believed that she could hear Susan’s fingers busily fondling her wet slit. “M-m-my panties are pushed aside so that I can.. I can…” Susan’s voice degenerated into a low moan, and Dawn heard the phone drop to the floor. She knew exactly what was happening. She heard her! She heard Susan having an orgasm and the knowledge that she was there to share it caused her own orgasm to tumble from her, rapidly escaping her body as if it couldn’t be contained for a second longer. A low moan that matched Susan’s broke free from her lips, and she shared the most intense orgasm of her life with her girl friend.

It was so exciting in fact that she and Susan had begun having phone sex together every night. Their mutual attraction built to a fever pitch as the week went on. This was so exciting, so forbidden, so tempting. Every orgasm was a new adventure, a new building block in Dawn’s relationship with her girl friend. And every night she had pushed the boundaries a little further.

“Honey?” she had said. “I’m putting my wet finger in my mouth. Can you taste me?”

“Dawn! Ohmigod! I can’t believe you did that!” Even over the phone she could tell that the thought of Dawn licking her own juices was pushing Susan’s excitement even higher.

“You do it too. Do it for me, Susan. Please?”

A pause, and then, “Oh God yes. I’m doing it. Ohmigod, Dawn! You taste so goood…” There was a pause, and then the funny little panting that she had learned that Susan always did just before she came. “Listen,” she gasped, and Dawn heard her move the phone to her pussy so that she could hear the wet sounds of her fingers wildly rubbing her slit.

She was proud of herself that she managed to not drop the phone as the motion of her fingers matched Susan’s and her orgasm washed through her. She listened to Susan gasping for air as she wildly thrashed her wet pussy and came. Came while thinking of Dawn. And every time that Dawn came over the phone with her new lover it just got stronger and stronger. How much more could a girl take?

A couple of days later Dawn was ready for the next step in her planned seduction of Susan. Their nightly phone cum was behind them, and they were both settling into their post-orgasm languor before their goodnights. “You know what I really want?” Dawn had asked. She whispered, a secret confession that might even embarrass practiced lovers. But this was no time for shyness if she wanted to seduce Susan and then her father. And so she let the words tumble breathlessly from her lips. “I want to watch your pussy while you make yourself cum.”

Susan had blushed – why she could even tell over the phone. But, and here was the big thing, she didn’t say ‘no.’ Of course, she didn’t say ‘yes’ either. But Dawn was encouraged, and from then on their nightly phone sex ended with Dawn’s gentle pleading. She mentioned it at every opportunity, telling Susan how thrilling it would be to see her naked pussy. How hot it made her. Telling her how exciting it would be to actually be naked in the same room with each other instead of just talking on the phone. For a week of increasingly exciting phone sex she had ended each night with a whispered entreaty, a gentle suggestion. “Can’t I watch you cum?”

Finally Susan had giggled and given in. Dawn jumped on the chance and invited her over to spend the night. They both knew why they were there, and it wasn’t to sl**p. They pretended in front of Dawn’s parents that it was just another sl**pover.

Late at night when it was certain that mom and dad had gone to bed, Dawn and Susan retired giggling to Dawn’s room. Somehow they couldn’t manage to look each other in the face. Dawn turned on her reading light. There was to be no touching – not yet. That would be too much like having sex and neither of them was ready for that yet. But Dawn was quite wet with anticipation, and eager to display her wet slit to her girl friend. And so at Susan’s nod when she asked her, “Ready?” she had unzipped her jeans.

Out of the corner of her eye she watched Susan’s eyes drop to her waist as her fingers unfastened her jeans. They were both too embarrassed at being naked in front of somebody for the purpose of sex to be playful or seductive about it. They just unzipped their pants, pushed them down and kicked them off.

Dawn tried not to let her know just how excited she was – playing it cool and acting like she had done this before even though they both knew that they hadn’t. But it was very difficult. It wasn’t as if they had never seen each other’s nude bodies. There had been the occasional glimpse of something that was normally covered by clothing during their sl**povers. And of course there were always the f***ed showers at school after gym class. But Dawn knew this was different, and somehow way more exciting than taking her clothes off to play with herself. This was taking her clothes off just to that someone else could see her naked breasts and her shiny slit and become aroused by the sight of her. And that made all the difference in the world.

Next came their panties and socks, thrown in an untidy pile in the corner of her room, and then they both took off their t-shirts. For some reason they had both saved their bras until last. Dawn became chagrined when she realized that Susan felt the same way about her tits that she did about her own– somehow they were the most private and yet visible sign of her burgeoning sexuality. They had both blushed and then giggled as they took their bras off too.

Dawn’s eyes were immediately drawn to the blond tangle between Susan’s legs. Who knew that looking a girl’s bare pussy could be so exciting? The slippery wetness between her legs felt so divine as she walked over to her bed. She picked up a couple of pillows and threw them at her naked girlfriend. “Here! I’ll sit here, and you sit there.” Dawn smiled as she caught them, and she crawled into place on her bed with her legs spread wide and her heels dangling over the edges so that Susan could see her hairless pussy. Dawn leaned forward and patted the mattress in front of her, showing Susan where to sit. Susan couldn’t take her eyes off Dawn’s crotch as she crawled onto the bed between her legs.

“Ohmigod!” she exclaimed. It was obvious that Susan was very turned and surprised by the sight of a clean shaven pussy. “Why did you do that?”

“Do you like it?” Dawn dropped her hand to her wet clit, letting Susan see her red fingernails against her pale pink pussy. “I did it for you, so that you could see better. It feels so nice this way.”

Wordlessly Susan leaned back on the comforter and spread her legs as wide as Dawn’s. She couldn’t for a second take her eyes off of Dawn’s slippery pussy. Dawn felt so deliciously wanton and brazen, and the feeling traveled straight between her legs. Her breath quickened, and it was as much because of Susan’s lusty look as it was because of her busy fingers. Susan’s toes were almost touching hers as they both sat with their legs sprawled the better to display themselves for each other. There was so much to see! Susan’s legs were naked, somehow more naked than even when she was wearing her bikini in swimming class. Dawn had no idea that they were so long and shapely. Somehow it had never mattered before, but now it was all she could do to keep from touching them, from caressing those smooth calves and white thighs. Susan’s wide and naked hips curved gently in to her tiny waist, and her breasts were somehow calling Dawn’s lips. How could this be? Wasn’t it just boys who wanted to suck on a girl’s breasts? She had never realized just how sexy a girl could be until this very moment, and it gave her a feeling of confidence in her own body.

As Susan settled into a comfortable position Dawn got her first clear view of her wet slit, almost hidden under a tousle of fine curly hair. Her pussy was a delicate shade of pink that made her mouth water, and her inner lips were obviously swollen and puffy with desire. Dawn was proud that she had instilled such lust in her girlfriend. A hungry smile settled on her lips and she gasped as her fingers first touched her own tiny slit and then began their gentle teasing.

As wet as she was, none of the moisture was on her clit. Slowly she dipped her finger inside so that she could gather the slippery cum and rub it where it would do her the most good. She gasped as her wet finger touched her clit. It was almost as if she could feel the fire from Susan’s eyes warming her center. A delicious chill ran up her back and her whole body trembled. She knew that it wasn’t going to take her long to cum. Her eyes became as transfixed on Susan’s wet sex and busy fingers as hers were on Dawn’s.

“God, you’re so pretty! Do you like watching me? I like watching you.” Dawn had meant for her voice to be calm and seductive, but somehow it had come out breathless and stuttering. My word this was sexy! She never felt so alive, so intimate, so intensely close to cumming. Susan nodded slowly, obviously distracted by her own impending orgasm. She obligingly leaned a little farther back and spread her legs even further, the better for Dawn to see her hole and watch her busy fingers do their magic.

Susan’s fingers were frantically whipping her clit into a cummy frenzy. It was so different than how Dawn made herself cum. Now that she knew how Susan liked to be massaged she would be able to use on her someday. Someday when she wasn’t so close to an orgasm herself. Susan’s cummy moisture was splashing all around her fingers and thighs as she went faster and faster. Suddenly she arched her back and moaned, her fingers pushing hard on her clit as her body froze in pleasure. She was cumming! The excitement was more than Dawn could handle, and she collapsed back on the bed and rammed her fingers deep inside her slick pussy as her suppressed need suddenly took her mind away and she came and came and came.

It was the most intense orgasm that she’d ever had. Why it was even better than the phone sex ones, and after they had both recovered they had done it again. And again. And even though Dawn and Susan never even touched, they both agreed that it was somehow the most satisfying playing that either of them had ever done. Or maybe this didn’t count as playing with yourself any more. Dawn didn’t know and she didn’t care. The next morning her goodbye kiss took on a new feeling – lingering on Susan’s lips and lightly touching her tongue with her own.

“Did you enjoy last night?” Susan had asked playfully.

“Oh, god, yes. I can’t wait to do it again.” Dawn knew that Susan felt the same way. How could she not? The whole experience was so much sexier than either of them had bargained for. The two of them began meeting and cumming together as often as they could.

Dawn took her time with the seduction of her girlfriend, and she enjoyed every slippery cum that they shared. In a whirlwind of rising excitements, they played and enjoyed each other’s company as they became more intimate. Dawn loved practicing kissing her girl friend. She tasted so sweet, and they both had learned together how to read signals - when to kiss harder and when to kiss softer, their tongues dancing together in that most intimate dance that lovers share. It was only a time or two after they had started necking in earnest that they moved on to fingering each other (and again Dawn’s cum that night sent a new level of exquisite pleasure for her). Eventually they were licking and slurping each other’s dripping slits, swallowing slippery girl juice as they took turns exploding in each other’s hungry mouths.

But as much as Dawn loved making love to Susan, seducing her was only a step in her greater plan. And now that she felt experienced enough in the etiquettes of being a good lover, it was time to let her daddy know that she was no longer his virginal inexperienced daughter.

Since Susan didn’t know of Dawn’s attraction to her father, she couldn’t be in on the plan. Nope. She was going to have to be an unwitting participant. A pretty one to be sure, one whom Dawn cared about a great deal, but one who didn’t know what her girl friend’s devious plan was.

And so Dawn had asked her over after school for a couple of hours. As new lovers, they both knew exactly what that meant. It meant caressing, kissing, and licking each other’s naked bodies until they were both sated and exhausted. But this time Dawn had an ulterior motive. She had lied to Susan when she told her that her parents weren’t coming home. Daddy was on the way, and would be there in just a little bit. She wanted him to see that she had a lover, that she wasn’t the innocent daughter he thought she was, that someone thought she was a sexy girl worthy of sharing physical passion. Maybe he could then begin to see her as a possible sexual partner and not just as his little baby.

When Susan arrived Dawn surprised her with a warm kiss and a long slow embrace right there in her living room. It was almost like being in full view of everyone. She had never had the run of the house with her new lover before. Until now their loving had been limited to steamy late nights in Dawn’s bedroom, time eagerly stolen from their normal slumbers. The added thrill of daytime kissing in a new location sent Dawn’s excitement to new heights. She was slippery and ready for Susan’s mouth on her pussy after only a few lusty wet kisses.

Giggling like schoolgirls they leaned away from each other, their eyes locked as their hands dropped to each other’s pants. They unsnapped each other’s jeans, trying hard to prolong the delicious anticipation but failing miserably. In a moment, two moments at the most, they were both free of those restricting pants. Dawn kissed her girlfriend feverishly as she pushed her jeans and panties down over her firm ass. Susan’s hands did the same for Dawn and simultaneously their fingers found each other’s slick love buttons. In a moment Dawn’s fingers were as wet as her lips and Susan’s hand was cupped over her slick pussy. It was so wicked to be standing in her living room, her pants pushed down as she kissed and fondled her girlfriend. Dawn forgot all about her father’s imminent arrival with the shock of pleasure that Susan’s fingers brought. She closed her eyes in delight and lost herself in Susan’s kiss while they fingered each other’s dripping slits.

Every thought Dawn might have had was extinguished in the sultry pleasures of Susan’s kisses and her supple fingers. And so she was quite startled when she realized that Susan had stepped away with a small squeal. Dawn looked at her lover blushing, her hand over her mouth and a shocked look in her eye as she looked over Dawn’s shoulder. Dawn pretended that she had no idea what had stopped Susan’s erotic attentions, but she really knew that her father was behind her. That he’d seen her passionately kissing a girl. That he had seen her fingers inside a girl’s wet pussy while she was being fondled herself.

“Ohmigod!” Susan whispered. “Your dad!” Dawn pretended to be shocked as Susan told her that she didn’t really know how long he’d been in the doorway watching. She’d only seen him when she opened her eyes to look into Dawn’s and seen him over her shoulder. He was quietly looking at his daughter’s naked ass, his mouth open in shocked desire as he witnessed her afternoon quickie with her girlfriend. He’d left as soon as Susan had seen him, and she had no idea just how long he had been watching. She was quite embarrassed, and Dawn pretended embarrassment too. The two of them had giggled and quietly and quickly dressed, promising to finish their tryst at another time. Tomorrow night, maybe? Please? Dawn was looking forward to finishing her cum, but she was more satisfied that her mission was accomplished. Her father never mentioned what he had seen, but now he knew – Dawn was having sex.

It always made Dawn so hot to remember that day and her father watching her kiss and fondle her lover, seeing Susan’s fingers busy inside her naked pussy. As she lay in bed waiting for him to come take her she suddenly realized that she couldn’t wait any longer. Dawn brought her knees up to her chest, spreading them wide so that she could plunge two fingers deep inside herself. “Fuck me, Daddy,” she whispered, clutching her firm tit with her free hand. “Fuck me, Daddy.” Could Daddy’s cock possibly feel as good as her fingers? Surely not! The last little part of her brain that wasn’t overcome with lust told her that her father pounding himself into her simply had to feel even better than this. Why else was she craving him so? She still hoped that he would come to her bed and take her tonight. He certainly should after what she had done to him only a little while ago. But she was near enough to a massive cum that she was ready to give up on him. For tonight, anyway. She began gasping for air, giving herself over to the sensations between her legs. It wouldn’t be long now, and she remembered through her increasing excitement what she had done this afternoon.

Her plan was ready for its last step. Thanks to her revealing tight clothes Daddy certainly knew that she was no longer a little girl. Through the thin materials he had seen her girlish curves, her firm bare belly, her taut ass and her seductive shoulders. She had rubbed him with her firm teenage breasts on every occasion that she could and hugged him often so that he was used to her closeness. Daddy had ‘caught’ her playing with herself and so he knew that she enjoyed the pleasures that her pussy offered. And finally she’d shown him that she was ready for both the emotional and physical aspects of carnal pleasures. Her daddy now knew that Dawn knew the delights of sex and he probably assumed that that she was ready to take a man for a lover if she hadn’t already. She just hadn’t let him know that she had chosen him for that role.

How to let him know? That was her final obstacle. She had given this part of her plan the most consideration. If she handled it incorrectly then he would surely misconstrue her offer as the ephemeral longings that many girls hold for their fathers, and all of her subterfuges and displays would be for naught. It was no longer the time for subtleties and disguised availability. No, it was time to be bold. To offer herself to her daddy in a fashion that allowed no room for misunderstanding.

Once again she had enlisted the unknowing aid of Susan. “What’s my sexiest outfit?” she had asked. “The one that makes you want to rip it right off me and make wild passionate love to me?” Susan giggled and suggested a modeling session with a lewd look in her eye. The two of them had gone through Dawn’s clothes, laughing and kissing often as Dawn tried on different combinations and modeled them for her young and sexy lover. Finally she had settled on a pair of hip-hugging shorts that showed off her long and naked legs and the sexy curve of her waist. The short-sleeved peasant blouse was low cut, and the décolletage managed to both cover her braless teen breasts and flaunt them at the same time. They had both decided on the same pair of shoes – a pair of high-heeled sandals that lent graceful curves to her calves and made her feet look even more naked than when they were bare. Once they had chosen the clothes which Dawn was going to wear to seduce her daddy, she had rewarded Susan for her help by ripping her clothes off and greedily licking her willing pussy to a colossal cum

Daddy had bought tickets to the big Oklahoma/UCLA football game and he wanted to take his daughter with him. This worked out very well for her plan, which required that Mom be nowhere around. Laughing, she had said that since she obviously wasn’t wanted she was going to spend the day at her mother’s and wouldn’t be back until late.

Fortunately for Dawn it was an unseasonably warm day, and her scanty clothing didn’t have to be covered up with a coat. She was so tickled to be out with her daddy and having such a good time. Football was sure a whole lot more fun in person than it ever is on TV. And she could feel the eyes of more than one boy in the stands checking out her sexy curves in her skimpy outfit and wondering why she was out there with such an old guy. She loved the game, the excitement of the crowd and the attention of the men in the stands. But mostly her thoughts were on her sexy father. And she never for even a minute forgot her ultimate goal – to have her father make sweet love to her before the day was over.

Oklahoma won, which put Daddy in a good mood, and she was happy to be there with such a dashing and handsome man. When she got home she had thrown her arms around him and given him a big hug, pressing her erect nipples into his chest. Thanks to her high heels, she could almost look him in the eyes, and she was happy that Susan had chosen them. “Thank you, Daddy. Thank you so much for taking me to the game,” she said brightly, her voice full of fun and love. She buried her head in his shoulder, holding him close as the point of no return for her plan quickly arrived.

She gave him a kiss on the lips, lingering just a split second longer than a good daughter would. And she knew just how long that was from her time practicing with Susan. Gentle pressure, just a little wet, her lips soft and compliant and remaining just barely long enough to put lustful thoughts into her daddy’s head. Then she had gently let him go and stood in front of him, her sexiest outfit, her delicate curves and her slightly parted lips silently screaming out ‘Fuck me, Daddy!’

It was surprising, wasn’t it, how embarrassed she felt now that the moment had arrived. But she had been craving her father for so very long. She had spent far too many nights awake in her bed trying to quiet that lust between her legs using her own fingers because her daddy wasn’t there to do it for her. She wasn’t going to be stopped now just because she was a little afraid and more than a little embarrassed. There was simply no choice but to proceed with her plan and let him know in no uncertain terms that she was his if he wanted her.

So she stepped away from her father. “Daddy?” she asked in her sweetest voice, the one that she used so many times on Susan. She looked in his eyes, making sure that she had his attention. Once she was certain that he was watching, she had dropped her gaze to the snap on her shorts. As if in a trance they had both watched her fingers as she slowly unsnapped and unzipped her shorts. She pushed her fingers down inside, working their way under her panties towards her dripping slit. The contact when they touched her slippery clit made her hips thrust forward in an instinctive thrust and she thought for a moment that she was going to cum right then. But somehow she didn’t. Her fingers were wet and shiny with her cum when she withdrew them, leaving her shorts unfastened and her bald virgin pussy almost visible to her daddy.

Shock was the biggest emotion in his eyes, but she knew her daddy well. She recognized the undercurrent of lust on his face, however much he was trying to hide it. She looked deeper, trying to fathom her daddy’s emotions at being confronted with his little girl’s wanton sexuality. Her knees suddenly went weak as she realized that buried deep in his eyes was the one reaction that she’d been hoping most to see: need.

Dawn was still quite embarrassed by her brazenness and she wanted to rush, to get past this awkward moment and on to the sex. But a strange smoldering lethargy consumed the moment and she moved slowly and teasingly as if in a dream. She brought her wet finger up towards his mouth. His eyes widened as she smeared her wet cum on his lips. God, he was so sexy! How could any girl resist him? The plan had called for her to walk away at this point, her open shorts and musky scent calling to him as she walked seductively to her room. But she couldn’t go. Not quite yet. A sudden impulse overtook her and she threw her arms around her father and leaned forward to press her lips to his, taking as much as giving a warm wet kiss to the man she wanted to become her lover. She tasted herself on his lips and thrust her tongue deep inside his mouth, twirling it around as she tasted her own daddy and her own cum.

Feeling herself blush at her brazenness but not caring, she had let go of him. Her breath was short, her pussy was on fire and little electric shudders of desire roiled through her body. Trying to use her grownup lover’s voice proved impossible, and she was quite embarrassed at the little girl tone that sprang unbidden from her lips. “I’m yours if you want me, Daddy.” She had smiled at his stunned expression and caressed his cheek. Feeling his surprised and hungry eyes on her comely butt, she had turned and walked shakily away.

Dawn had never felt so naked before, even when she was in bed with Susan. It was as if her whole being had distilled down into the bare skin between her belly and her wet slit. Her pussy lips rubbed wetly against each other as she walked, leaving a trail of musky desire in the air.

Dawn didn’t know how long it was going to take for him to make up his mind. Of course, she had half hoped that he would just follow her to her room, rip off her clothes (well, except for the shoes, maybe…), throw her on the bed and fuck her silly. But it was a lot for a girl to ask from her own father. Look at how long she’d taken seducing Susan. And she wasn’t a bl**d relative.

Now came the hard part – waiting to see if he would show. Waiting to see if her carefully laid plans would bear fruit and lead her father to her bed. But there was no reason that she couldn’t get ready for his arrival, and maybe even get started without him.

She propped up some pillows on her bed and folded down the covers. She was amazed at how sexy she felt as she kicked off her high heels. Then she slowly peeled off her shorts and her top. It was as if he was in the room watching her, and her pussy ached with need for him. She had thought that being with Susan was intense, but this was a whole different a****l driving her desires. Her very own father might come and take her at any minute, and every nerve in her body was on fire. The sheets were cool and crisp and she crawled into her bed and began playing with her pussy, trying to keep it warm and wet but not far from cumming as she waited for her father to come and fuck her.

Her mind looked back over all of the parts of her plan while she played with herself. She remembered her tight sexy clothes and rubbing her nipples against her father at every opportunity. She slurped cum from her fingertips as she thought back to the night she let him see her cumming in her bed. She massaged her slippery goo into her inflamed pussy lips as she relived seducing Susan and the lessons in love that she had learned from her girl friend. She stuck her fingers deep inside as she remembered all of it right up through her wanton offer of a few minutes ago.

She had put her cummy finger in her own father’s mouth!! Ohmigod! The memory pushed her up and over, and her ass lifted from the bed as she tried to impale herself on the fingers that so recently touched Daddy’s lips. Wave after wave caused her whole body to spasm out her cum as she rode to the top of the crest, her legs spread wide as her sweet pussy reveled in being so filled. She hung there, every muscle in her body frozen. All thought was driven from her mind except the image of her cummy finger in daddy’s mouth and the sensations flowing from her hot little pussy.

Suddenly it was over, and her body slumped to the bed as if a switch had been thrown and all of the electricity that was keeping her rigid vanished. A thin sheen of sweat covered her, but of course she was the wettest between her legs. Dawn slid her fingers from her gooey slit and turned lazily onto her side. She curled up into a ball, relaxed in that way that only a good orgasm brings. Her body’s desire for release left her for now, but her mind’s desire for her father didn’t. Freed for the moment of her need to cum, her mind wandered to the reasons that her father didn’t come to fuck her. Why didn’t he? Wasn’t she sexy enough for him? Did he think that she was a slut? Or maybe he doesn’t think she was grown up enough. But how much more obvious could a girl be?

Other girls might be disappointed by such a rejection, but she crushed those feelings down into an insignificant ball deep inside her. Her desire to be taken by her handsome father hadn’t left her a bit. After that sexy kiss and her brazen advance she wanted him more than ever. And if he wasn’t here after all of the things she had done to him, then it was just because her plan was flawed. She began to drift off to sl**p, thinking that when she got up in the morning that she would have to start coming up with another plan.

The world between sl**p and dreams is a truly powerful place where reality can have all the weight of a kitten’s breath and imaginings can have the weight of reality. And so she believed that it was nothing more than a pleasant illusion when she heard the door open and the footstep as he walked across the carpet to her bed. If only it were real! If only her daddy had come into her room like this in order to take his little girl.

She remembered the warm feelings that she always had for her daddy when he used to come to her room and sit on the edge of her bed when she was little. He made her feel safe and loved. Remembering the goodnight hugs and all of the stories read from c***dren’s books warmed her. And remembering his firm masculine voice whispering the things that all little girls hear from their fathers made her feel secure and truly loved.

Through her sl**py rememberings she believed that she could hear the unmistakable sound of a buckle being unfastened, and then the sibilant whisper of a leather belt being withdrawn from pant loops. Was it a dream? She’d been having this dream for so many nights that she could hardly tell. But the sound seemed so real! Slowly she opened one sl**py eye, and it took her a moment to comprehend just what it was that she was looking at. It was Daddy, standing next to her bed, unfastening his slacks. Her heart leaped from her chest. He’s here! Her father had really come to her room. For a moment she wondered if he had come to punish her, to spank her with his belt. Growing up he had threatened her with that very punishment several times, but he had never actually done it. Of course, she had never been as bad as she had been today – trying to seduce her own father. Then she realized that he wouldn’t be opening his pants if he weren’t here to fuck his daughter. Her hopes rose and she could feel her eyes widen in amazement as they fastened on the sight of Daddy unzipping his pants and pushing them down. She hastily pushed herself up, sitting upright on her elbow so that she had a better view of her very first cock.

The musky sent of her wet slit still perfumed the air, but she wasn’t embarrassed, not in the least. Surely he knew what she would be doing if he didn’t come to her room, didn’t he? Serves him right that he missed it.

Her gaze was as fixed on her Daddy’s throbbing cock just as surely as it had been drawn to Susan’s pussy. But the rush she felt from this sight was so much hotter. It was huge! Ohmigod – what had she been thinking? It was way too big to fit inside her. She knew it! It was pink and swollen, with a big drop of clear fluid drooling from the slit at the tip. Daddy continued to get undressed as she tried to gather her composure. After all, he must have put it in her mother, right? And it didn’t kill her, did it? Dawn resisted the urge to reach out and touch it, not wanting to do anything that might destroy this moment, that might distract him.

In just a few seconds her father was standing naked by her bed. She’d never seen him this way before. She had always known that he was handsome, but this was even better than she had imagined. Somehow he looked so much more naked standing in front of her that he ever did in her imagination. His muscles rippled under the skin of his belly and his strong thighs. His need for her was apparent even to her virgin eyes. Her breath became harder and harder to catch, and the throbbing in her pussy felt like she was about to cum before he even touched her. She wanted to say something to tell him how much she wanted him, how much she had always wanted him. But somehow her voice had escaped and run away.

Silently he flipped the covers away exposing her creamy white body to him. He gazed at his very own daughter’s white bare skin exuding pheromones of musk and need. She could see the lust in his eyes as they wandered over her curves – it was almost a****l. It was as if he wasn’t her daddy at all any more, but some kind of f***e of nature that wouldn’t be denied. He crawled on top of Dawn as she obligingly spread her legs for him. Her daddy took her skinny wrists in his hand and pinned them over her head. He scooted that big cock nearer to her dripping slit, causing her legs to spread even wider around him. Daddy was about to plunge that big cock into her dripping pussy, and the moment that she had been working towards for so long was almost here – Daddy was going to fuck his little girl. She closed her eyes and tried not to cum yet as she waited for that penetration that would bind the two of them together forever.

She lay there helpless, the willing victim of her own carnal desires. Her legs were spread wide and her hands were pinned tightly over her head. But the moment didn’t come. And it didn’t come. Finally she could take the tension no longer, and she opened her eyes to look at her daddy. She was dismayed to see that a****l look had left his face, and it seemed to her that he had just realized that it was his own daughter he was about to take. This can’t be! He was naked and hard, his need to plunder his little girl evident by his massive dripping cock. She was pinned beneath him with her bare legs wrapped around him. Waiting with a heady mixture of desire and anticipation for him to plunge that big cock into her and consummate the erotic longings that had stolen her soul for so long. But he wasn’t doing it. He was remembering that she was his daughter. That she was the little girl he once bounced on his knee. And she knew him so very well that she could tell that the hesitation on his face was about to win him over.

It was her last chance. All of her practicing had led her to this very moment. The moment where the desire in her voice might make all the difference.

“Fuck me, Daddy.” A slight emphasis on the ‘fuck,’ underlining just what a bad girl she was, how ready she was. She gave her pussy a little wiggle against his swollen cock. Could a girl be any more submissive? Could she beg any harder? “Fuck me, Daddy.”

Her father’s eyes refocused on hers, and a new steely determination mixed in with his obvious desire. He let go of her hands so that he could grab her naked ass and pull it closer to him. Dawn was surprised at how easily he threw her legs up over his shoulders, but then he had been fucking her mother for years, hadn’t he? And the ease with which he positioned her spoke of years of practice and also his burning need to have his daughter. She looked up at her feet on either side of his face while his cock pressed gently into her wet center. She felt so exposed to him like this – it was as if she had never been naked in front of someone before. Her mind flashed to Susan and how surprised she would be to see her getting fucked by her daddy. But it was only a momentary vision, because suddenly her Daddy shoved himself deep inside of her.

Ohmigod! She never imagined it would be like this. It felt as if he had penetrated her entire body, all of the way up inside of her to the back of her throat. It was so big, so filling. It was as if she had been empty all her life and never realized it before. Daddy moaned as his cock was wrapped in her wet velvet cocoon. Then he began to pound himself inside of her, ramming it in and out of her hard and fast like the wheels on a locomotive. Her pussy twitched jerkily around him as if trying to gain traction. Then, suddenly, it all took hold and the most colossal orgasm of her life consumed her. Her hands clutched his strong arms for support and the words spilled from her lips between the waves of all-consuming pleasure that wracked her entire body. “Fuck me Daddy,” she managed to breathlessly implore. “Fuck me, Daddy,’ she said, looking between her feet at his eyes closed in acute pleasure.

The wet sounds of him slapping his big cock into her almost drowned out her begging. It was so hard, so a****l. She never knew. She never imagined this. She lost all sense of herself, all sense of her individuality. She become one with her father, their two hearts joining in that special place between her legs. Every inch of her shook and spasmed with his massive thrusts. He grasped her ass even tighter, and in the days to come she would look with pride at the red finger marks he left on her white bottom. Her daddy moaned and turned his head to bite hard on her ankle, without even losing a single stroke. That scrumptious bit of pain only added to her pleasure, and she came and came and came. Her head spun dizzily and the rest of the world vanished as her life became condensed to a tiny spot between her legs.

Daddy changed his pace often, switching suddenly from hard and fast to slow and shallow and then back again. The tumbling mishmash of strokes kept her breathless and cumming, her voice barely audible, hushed and panting. “F-f-fuck me Daddy. Fuck me D-d-daddy.”

Abruptly her father slid himself out of her and somehow flipped her over. In a moment he was straddled over her bare bottom and rubbing his big wet cock between her taut cheeks. Daddy grabbed her wrists in his big strong hands and pinned them to the bed over her head. Dawn began shamelessly humping her pussy against the bed as her daddy took his pleasure on her ass. She almost screamed in frustration at being so empty. She needed him inside her so badly!

Suddenly he pushed himself back inside her wet trembling pussy. Immediately he started sliding in and out of her, but this time it was different. Somehow his thrusts were deeper, more intense. She thought he must really like her like this, pinned and helpless as he took her from behind. Suddenly he hurled himself into her so hard that his entire weight pushed against her ass and drove her even deeper into her bed. Daddy moaned, and she could feel it! She felt his hot goo shooting deep inside of her. Her almost constant orgasm pushed up to a new level and her whole being, trapped between her mattress and her daddy’s body, erupted in waves of delicious pleasure. The culmination of all of her scheming and desires had finally arrived, and she was submerged in its perfection.

Daddy jerked over and over, and each time he did another jet of warm liquid was swallowed up inside her. She was trapped under him as he used her for his sperm vessel, filling her with his big cock and his seed at the same time. Gasping for air, he finally slowed and stopped, collapsing on her back. Daddy’s entire weight rested on her much smaller body, but somehow she didn’t mind. His breath was warm in her ear as he breathed deeply, trying to catch his breath after his massive cum. Dawn was hot and sweaty, tired and drained, and her pussy was more sore and used than it had ever been. But she felt feel so positively wonderful. It was as if her whole life had led up to this very moment. Did ever a girl get fucked so thoroughly as she just did?


At last Daddy slowly pulled his tool from her, popping himself from her cummy slit with a satisfying Plop! She was so satiated and so tired that she almost don’t care, but she felt a small smile crease her lips as she turned to her side to watch him. Daddy stood up next to the bed and bent to brush the hair gently from her eyes. She wished he could stay and hold his little girl longer, but she knew that neither of them was quite sure of when Mom would come home. And it wouldn’t do at all to be caught in bed together. He gathered his clothes under his arm. She curled up into a ball, reaching between her legs to idly feel her daddy’s warm goo right where she wanted it to be – dripping from her well-used slit.

“Was I good, Daddy?” Dawn whispered through her exhaustion.

Daddy paused at the door and looked back at his precious daughter. “Yes, baby. You’re Daddy’s good little bad girl.”

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1024  |  
100%

It happened on vacation and continued at home 2 (

it happened on vacation (and continued at home) pt 5

(I don't know why but fucking a girl in the ass is something I always had wanted to do. Sure pussy is great, hell its fantastic but there is just something about the thought of fucking a girl in the ass.
Maybe its just the fact of going in thru the out door (so to speak) or a girl being in that submissive position and you know your about to enter where your not supposed to or that you know its a tight tight hole and it just has to feel so dam good, perhaps its all the above and the fact that this is my little s****r just ads a whole mix of wrongs which create an irresistible appeal.
I suspect most woman want it or at least try it and I would bet they actually like it, love it even. They have been programmed that your not supposed to go up there so they deny themselves the opportunity due to fear, pain and/or that "nice girls" just don't take it up there or that men don't marry girls who take it in the ass or a whole host of bullshit reasons.
For me a girl that will give me a piece of ass is a prerequisite for a long term relationship. Would you want to carry on with a girl who didn't suck dick (and if she swallows or at least lets you cum in her mouth then JACKPOT !), would she want you if you didn't eat pussy)

..........................................All of these thoughts raced thru my head as I eased into my s****rs little brown hole.
The lube, plus the fact that she really wanted to, made for what I thought was an effortless initial entry as the head of my of dick slipped in and she instinctively tightened her anus muscle, it felt incredible. I closed my eyes leaning my head back slightly, "OHHHH BAAABYYYY", I breathed out.
With her instinctive resistance came my instinct to push harder, to bury myself deep inside this incredibly tight hole. I grabbed her hips digging my fingers in and pushed in only a fraction, she really tightened up,
"easy" she said in a low voice.
I stopped, holding firm, but I stopped. My desire, my lust caused thoughts in my head of pulling back slightly and when she relaxed just plunge in and fuck her mercilessly until I was satisfied then depend on my s****rs love for me, along with blaming uncontrollable desire for my actions and beg her forgiveness.

I pulled back slightly, she relaxed a bit and with my fingers still dug into her fleshy hips I whispered,
"I'm sorry s*s", and with that I let go................. of my grip on her hips and reached for the lube.
Believe me it was very tempting to push in but I was looking ahead and didn't want this to be a one time deal.

I applied some lube to her hole while inserting a finger into her as she laid her head down. I worked my finger in and out of her then stopped and applied some more lube onto my enlarged head and lined up again as she rose her head up and got back on all fours.
I eased into her again and went right in but stopped where I had made it initially.
"Go ahead, do it, she said thru a labored breath.
I started the in and out motion while slowly pushing in a bit more with every third stroke. Her head hung down and her hands clenched the sheet as I worked in and out of her.
I pushed in a bit more just getting to the thickest part of my cock when she raised her head up and started grunting. I was concentrating so hard on what I was doing that when I heard her grunt it brought me out of the slight trance I was in.
Even as cool as it was in the house I realized I was sweating. She was pulling away a little so I clamped down my hands on her hips and held her tight, determined not to cede any depth I had made.

She was breathing HARD, my cock started to swell,
"you almost done ?", she asked.
I could only get out an "uh huh" as I concentrated to bring myself on. I went faster and harder as she continued to grunt,
"go ahead and finish", she through clenched teeth.
I went at it hard until a few seconds later,
"UH, UH, OHHHHH !" I shouted as the first wave of boiling white lava erupted into her.
Holding her firm and keeping myself in as deep as I could I let go another stream,
"UH, UH, AHHHHHH" which felt powerful enough to drill right through her. Then with a few smaller squirts and working my muscles I squeezed out the remaining cum left in my shaft and with that I pulled out.

She laid out face down onto the bed with her arms above her as I knelt behind her sucking in air.
After about 30 seconds and still catching my breath I leaned down and rubbed from her lower back to her shoulders which elicited a breathy,
'"mmmmmm" from her.
I laid down half beside and half on top of her with my leg d****d across hers as I gave soft kisses across her upper back while running a hand up and down her side. I pulled her long hair to the side exposing her neck then gave her a few sucking kisses then laid down beside her continuing to rub her back. I laid there rubbing her thinking about the discomfort she endured while working hard to satisfy me, letting me satisfy myself.
She turned over looking at me, "was it alright" ?
"ALRIGHT ?, Oh My God s*s, that was incredible", I said.
Have you done this before ?, she asked me.
"No, Yes, well kind of", I said.
She had that not quite understanding look on her face then I said, well I did try it ONCE but it was NOTHING LIKE THIS.
"How far did you get it in me ?", she asked.
"Not quite halfway", I said.
"WHAT !", she said propping her head up on her hand, "you got to be k**ding me, it felt like you had the whole thing in. How far did you get in the one time you did it ?".
"Just the head, then I had to stop and take it out", I said.
A huge smile of pride grew on her face and she laid her head back down,
"Well I have to admit, it hurt a little at the end but the feeling of having you inside me is wonderful. I want to be able to take it all, I feel so close to you when your in me. It will be even better the next time", she said.

Hearing her say that elated me. She was willing, in fact wanting to continue for her pleasure and mine. It was what I wanted to hear, what I wanted to experience. I wanted to get so deep inside her ass, as deep as I have ever been in her pussy. I laid there savoring the thought and feeling of having my shaft buried deep inside that tight plump ass as I drifted off to sl**p.

When I woke she was gone. I went to her room and found her laying in bed. I sat down and stroked her hair, she looked at me,
" I don't feel good, I think I do have a cold, my throat is starting to hurt and I ache".
Upon our parents coming home and confirming her rising fever I felt bad knowing what she would have to go thru, that and selfishly thinking I would have to do without for a few days.
Mom was checking on her and just when I got to her bedroom door I heard them talking. Glancing in my direction s*s asked,
"can he stay home with me".
Mom turned to see me behind her,
"No, he needs to go on to school, your father is taking a few days off to stay with you", said Mom.

It must have been more than a cold she had. After a whole week she was finally getting better but I was about to explode. I mean there wasn't a day gone by I didn't jack off but there is nothing like the real thing.
As I was walking the usual route home, consumed with the thoughts of sex I heard a voice,
"Hey mister".

Leaning against a tree and smiling was the same girl who had surprised my s****r and I.
"Pretty tough going without a whole week huh" ?, she said.
I automatically started running my eye down her body, the jeans she had on fit her perfectly.
As I looked up I noticed she was staring at the bulge in my pants. I didn't exactly know this girl but dam she was hot and she was my s****rs "friend" and I was horny as hell.
As she looked up at me,
"you couldn't handle it", I said with a smile.
"Bet I could", she said looking me right in the eyes. Precocious girl, I thought, as we continued to stare at each other.
"How we gonna find out", I asked.
"Come on", she said and motioned for me to follow her as she turned walking deeper into the woods. I was right behind her, looking her up and down.

She was a few inches shorter than I was, about 115lbs with a little more than shoulder length straight dirty blond hair, slender body with her tits being a nice small mouthful each.
As we were walking along I thought this is so surreal. I've heard about this, read about it but does it ever happen like this. Can this be happening. Here I was in dire need and here is this scene playing out, this is to easy.

We reached a spot and she stopped and turned to me, I looked around surveying the area, trying to hide my nervousness.
"You sure you want to do this", I asked.
"Uh Huh", she said.
"What about you and your b*****r", I asked.
"Believe it or not he's been sick to", she said raising her eyebrows.
Looking at each other I let my eyes drift down then back up her body then looked back in her eyes and slightly nodding my head in and up and down motion she began to pull off her shirt.

I was busy kicking off my shoes and pulling my shirt off as she started siding her pants down. She was placing our clothes on the ground making a place to lay. She sat down on our clothes as I slide my pants down and kicked them off. She sat there looking at me as I pulled my underwear down freeing my throbbing cock. She laid down pulling off her panties.
I knelled in front of her, practically breathless with anticipation. I reached down to run a finger in her slit,
"I'm ready", she said.
As my finger ran inside her slot she was right, she was WET, hell I was aching myself and I couldn't wait to run myself deep into her sopping wet little cunt.

As I started to lean, getting into position she raised her legs up high and placed her ankles on my shoulders. I knelt more upright than normal not knowing exactly how flexible she was.
I reached down placing my cock at her entrance and pushed in. She drew in a breath as I slide in to my entire length,
"MMMMMMMMMMMMMM" I moaned.
I immediately started pumping in and out of her sweet dripping cunt. I was taking long fast deep strokes, wanting nothing more than to cum.
"fuck me", she said in a low voice. As I went at it her voice picked up,
"Fuck Me", she panted. I was sawing in and out steadily at this point.
"FUCK ME, FUCK MEEEE, UHHHHH, UHHHHHH", she screamed. At that moment I was absolutely pounding her, HARD !.
Each time I pushed into her and about to bottom out I shoved extra hard which made her grunt each time I hit.
I was leaning further over her now with her ankles hung past my shoulders and her legs were practically straight back. I was holding myself up with my arms on each side of her head and had her wrists clamped in my hands.

I was holding her down FUCKING her HARD as she continued to grunt each time I bottomed out. I was working hard, breathing heavy and sweating profusely as I felt the cum racing up my shaft.
I knew there was no way to hold it off at all.
"can I cum in you ?, I asked".
"YES, YES, IT'S OK, CUM IN MEEEEE, she said. I didn't know if I could trust her but I was to far gone, no matter how hard I tried to hold it the cum was already shooting from my peehole when I asked her.
"OHHHHH MYYYYY GODDDDDD, OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD", I shouted as I continued to shoot stream after stream of searing hot spunk deep inside of her.
I held myself inside her squeezing out every last little drop.
As I let her wrists go and eased back she moved her legs down and squeezed her cunt muscles as I slowly pulled out then loosen up when I went in back in and squeezing again as I pulled back until I finally pulled out of her.

Without a word we both started picking up clothes and getting dressed. As I dressed I kept looking at her. When she bent down to pick up her pants I was looking at her ass. She turned looking up at me, seeing what I was staring at she stood up looked down over the back of her shoulder then glanced at me and said "maybe".
My cocked jumped a little.
We walked out of the woods and when we got to the path and just before we went our separate way,
"tell your s****r I said hi", she said. I gave her a quick nod and walked home.

My Mom's car was in the driveway when I got home. She's home early I thought. I walked in and all I heard was her yelling from their bedroom "Oh My God, What Do You Mean You Couldn't Help It, I Can't Believe This.
I turned and walk towards my room and as I got to my s****rs door it was closed and I heard her crying. I turned to see my Mom walking up and she said "get in the car". She walked into my s****rs room and I heard Mom say "come with your b*****r and me".
I stood there stoically as they walked out and towards the front door then I followed them out. All kinds of things were running thru my mind but nobody was saying anything. Mom had a disbelieving look on her face as she drove then said to herself "what are we going to do".

As we were cutting thru another neighborhood and rounded a corner my Mom moved closer to the steering wheel straining to look then she said "NO, it can't be ?. I swear that's you two's cousin, the girl with the dirty blond hair".
It was the same girl I just fucked, the one who caught my s****r and I.

"WHAT !" my s****r and I said simultaneously................................

It happened on vacation (and continued at home) pt 6.

(I can understand why i****t is considered taboo, I mean the whole issue of "breeding to close to the gene pool" and all that is legitimate but there is another aspect to it which is tangible but not quite explainable (at least I can't explain it, even to myself) rather it is felt inside, at least I think I feel it. It can be special yet it's obviously fraught with peril. I love my s****r in a way I never would have thought just a few weeks ago and it really means something to me, to us.
Is it my hormones, her hormones ?. Maybe what we're feeling is nothing more than young hormonal driven lust and I'm just trying to justify a HUGE wrong with words like special and bond and LOVE when it is nothing more than just plain fucking ?.)

....................The initial shock of what Mom said moments ago sent me reeling. COUSIN, what cousin I sat there thinking to myself ?

Mom continued in a soft voice while looking straight ahead as if mesmerized and said,
"Cousins I should say..... she has a b*****r". I saw her out the corner of my eye look nervously over at me then looked back out the windshield.
I was sitting straight up then slumped back in my seat, looked over at Mom who seemed transfixed, then I looked behind me to my s****r who was just staring straight. She glanced at me then looked away.

Mom pulled into a shopping center and parked in front of a d**g store. She turned to my s****r and said "come with me". As they walked in front of the car heading to the store my s****r looked back at me with a sullen look on her face then looked away as they walked on.
I sat there thinking what is wrong with her and "Hell, I Just Fucked My "Cousin" ?. My s****r Fucked Her "Cousin ?", each of us unknowingly but still !!!!!.
I have to admit though, as I thought about it I got turned on. Dam what kind of pervert am I really becoming ?.
A plethora of scenarios were running thru my mind as I sat there dreaming when my phone beeped. I pulled it out and looked, "1 message", it showed.
I looked up towards the store knowing my s****r sent me a text then I looked down and clicked the view button,
"it was gr8 !, hope 2 again", read the message.
I didn't recognize the number but it was obvious who it was. How did she get my number, I said to myself. Still talking to myself "DUH, my s****r", I said outloud.
My cock got hard and a HUGE smile grew on my face as I typed,
"maybe !", (while thinking DEFINITELY !) then pushed the send button.
Within seconds my phone beeped again. I looked to see a frown face emoticon as the reply. I chuckled and put the phone in my pocket the instant I saw Mom and s*s coming out the store.
Mom had a bag in her hand and when she got to the door she dropped the bag and bent over to pick it up.
As I looked over I couldn't help but see down her low cut shirt. DAM she had nice boobs I thought.
Some woman have tits, some have jugs and some have boobs. Mom has BOOBS. Her chest and nice full round BOOBS were tanned, as far down as I could see.
I was instantly flooded with concerns, one being what the hell is it with me ! and of course the other is: WHAT'S GOING ON !.
The drive home was quiet. Mom just stared straight ahead the whole time, I looked out my window, I never turned to see what s*s was doing.

We got home went into the house, Mom went straight to her bedroom and closed the door. s*s and I went towards our rooms . She started into her room when I grabbed her wrist and started to say "what the"............as she cut me off whispering, "later !" then quickly ducked into her room.

I went to the bathroom and took a shower.

I laid there on my bed just staring at the ceiling as time ticked by. The house was QUIET, not a sound, not a movement. My mind drifted back to earlier when I was fucking in the woods. Dam it was hot sex and thinking this is my cousin made it seem even hotter. My dick grew hard and despite whatever was happening or has happened I needed relief.
I pried my cock out and started pumping,
"mmmmmm" I moaned as I thought about my fucking my s****r.
It had been over a week and even though I had sex today, dam hot sex at that, I wanted s*s.
There was something about sex with her that just SATISFIED. I pumped faster wanting to bring myself off. I pumped hard and was making slapping noises and felt it just coming on when my phone beeped.
At that point I lost the feeling and stopped.
I lay there catching my breath then rolled over for the phone. It was s*s, "cum c see me when their asl**p, luv u", said the message.
UH HUH I said to myself then replied,
"Ok"............and time ticked on, so did my need.

Later I crept out of my room into hers. She was sitting on the bed and I sat beside her. She immediately hugged me then started kissing my face,
"I love you so much, I missed you, BADLY", she said.
I was full of questions but then she started kissing my neck, which really lit my fire.
"Make love to me", she whispered in my ear then pulled her head back and looked into my eyes.
Her look was half love, half desire.
She pulled her nightshirt off and was totally naked, no panties or bra just the smooth tight tanned skin of her 14 year old body.
I removed my shirt then stood to take off my underwear, she dropped to her knees and took me in her mouth. I put my hand around the back of her neck looking down as she bobbed her head.
"ohhhhhhh s*s, mmmmm your so dam, ahhhhhh, goooood !" I moaned.
She sucked until I was at maximum hardness then rose up taking my hands pulling me to her as she laid back on the bed.
We kissed while she picked up her legs and I positioned myself. I ran my cock up and down her slit, lined up with her wet hole and pushed in as we broke our kiss.

Her cunt was like an oven, my cock was wrapped in wet hot velvet. I supported myself on my forearms, our fingers interlocked, we kissed deeply as I slowly pushed in and out of her hot love tunnel.
Each time I withdrew she squeezed her cunt muscles. I was making sweet love to the girl that meant more to me than anyone.
After several minutes she raised her legs higher and wider and as our kiss broke she let out a long slow,
"uuuuuhhhhhhh" as her cum soaked my cock, her juice was dripping off of my balls.
I picked up he pace just a little, our fingers locked together as we looked into each others eyes. I never wanted to stop and I was far from needing to cum.

I leaned down and kissed her sweet lips then drifted to her cheek then neck.
"make love to me in my ass", she whispered. I picked up my head looking at her,
"you want to ?", I asked.
She shook her head up and down then breathed out "yeeeeees".

I pulled out of her dripping hot cunt and started leaning back to sit up, expecting her to turn over. She put her ankles up on my shoulders and bent her legs as I leaned over her, placing my cock at her asshole.
She moved her arms down her side and placed the palms of her hands on my upper legs. Her crack was very slippery with her juice.
I gently pushed into her brownie hole and easily sunk in to the thickest part of my cock. She raised her butt off the bed and pushed her hands against my legs. I stopped.
"it's OK, go ahead", she said.
I started moving in and out slowly, working deeper and deeper into her butt. GOD IT WAS TIGHT AND OH SO GOOD !!

I was halfway in, pumping steadily in and out of her, I was getting that feeling as I went at it faster, pushing deeper. She raised her butt was off the bed even higher which limited my stroke and depth. I leaned over her further, pushing her legs back forcing her butt back down onto the bed. As she pushed her legs and hands against me I leaned in holding our position as I drove my cock in deeper. Nothing was going to stop me.
I had 3/4 of my cock into her and was breathing heavily as she alternately panted then let out long breaths. Her juice leaked out or her cunt running down her crack and onto my cock.
I was getting close, blind with need I blocked out everything only concentrating on burying my cock as deep as I could and cumming.
I wanted my entire length inside her hot ass. She quietly grunted uh,uh,uh,uh,uh,uh with stroke I made.

I was close, the cum was like mercury slowly rising up inside my shaft. My muscles were locked tight as I attacked her hole, I wanted to loosen up and cum but couldn't.
I pumped away with long strokes now, concentrating on loosening the grip the muscles had on my cock.
After willing my muscles to release their hold I began to spray inside her, I instinctively pushed and bottomed out causing her take in a quick breath and dig her nails into my legs and she grunted out loud.

Past the point of caring I said out loud "I'M CUMMING, OH MY GOD BABY I'M CUMMING" !!!
The pressure behind that first little spurt felt like it f***ed out a blockage through my peehole,
"OH BAAAABYYYYY !!" I groaned as a torrent of pent up cum erupted deep in her guts. As quick as that first torrent ended I let out a loud "UHHHHHHHHH !!" as another huge blast of blazing hot cum left my cock searing her insides.
The pressure built inside of her and cum started squirting out around my cock as I grunted letting loose another huge stream with a loud "AHHHHHHHHHH" I groaned in sweet relief.

"YOUR FILLING ME UP BABY, YOUR FILLING ME UP", she said aloud, and with that I threw my head back opened my mouth and with a,
"OHHHHHHHHH !!", let loose yet another stream.
I then finally started to slowly pump in and out of her squeezing my muscles. I buried my cock deep in her and I whispered,
"squeeze me baby". She tightened up and I slowly withdrew. There was a slight stinging sensation along the bottom of my cock as the last remnants of cum were extracted.

Finally spent, I pulled out and collapsed on my back beside her breathing hard and looking straight up.
She laid her legs down, turned her body facing me and d****d her arm over my stomach.
"Oh baby I needed that today, I needed you in me, to fill me, to feel close to you, I love you so much", she said.
I picked my head up looking towards her door swearing I heard soft padded footsteps drifting away..........................


it happened on vacation (and continued at home) pt 7

(How long can this go on. How far can this go and how far am I able or willing to go. We don't know everything we are capable of until we are faced with a situation. I am full of questions about whatever had transpired, what does my s****r know ?. I don't know if she is evading the issue or just full of young lust like I am and everything takes a backseat to togetherness, love and SEX.
Have I grown, matured ?. I've found out a lot about myself and learned some things in the last few weeks and I'm wiser for it or am I full of shit and just fooling myself ?.
I know what I want and what I like however, there is that old saying: Be careful what you wish for and dream of because you just might get it !)


............I was looking at the bedroom door as my s****r popped her head up and in a worried tone whispered,
"what is it", she asked.
I laid my head back and calmly said, "nothing, thought I heard something".
She let out a breath and said, "whew, you scared me".
She turned over and I scooted up behind her, my leg landing in a puddle of our stuff, mostly my stuff, which made me say, "eh yuck".
She laid there silently giggling, her body shaking as she held in her laughs. I playfully smacked her on the ass and she said, "oooh baby spank me".
"You're a bad girl", I said as I spanked her again which elicited a shiver and an "uuuuh" from her.
"You like that don't you", I asked.
"UUUH HUHHH !, she said. Perhaps she has learned some things about herself as well.
We laid together snuggling while I fell in and out of sl**p. I woke hearing my s****r breathing steadily and I knew she was sound asl**p, so much for my questions.

Getting back to my room and bed felt good. I needed the room and some alone time to think. I laid down looking straight up, my head filled with thoughts as I drifted in and out of sl**p, it felt like hours went by as I was seemed to be in a wake/dream state.

My door opened and closed, I saw a figure moving silently towards the side of my bed. It was a moonless night and my room was dark and all I could make out was a figure opening up a shirt or some kind of clothing ? and dropping it to the floor. My covers were pulled down then my cock was enveloped in a warm sucking wetness unlike anything I have experienced.
I laid there motionless, I literally could not move as I enjoyed the best blowjob I ever had. In total bliss and bewilderment I was powerless as I thought who, what, why.
My head was spinning with wonder as I felt the head of my cock being throated, then being released.
I was now being stradled with a hand wrapped around my throbbing tool and being plunged into a warm softness I can only describe as HEAVEN !!!.
I was being ridden (ridden hell, I was being fucked) and loving it. I wanted to reach up and rub, touch, feel, squeeze, etc, but I was in such a state of bliss I could only lay there.
I felt it coming on and waited for my release (I laid there thinking "this is going to be big") then I finally spoke out,
"I'm gonna cum", I said.
"do it for me sweetheart, cum in mommy", said a soft voice.
"Oh my god, MOM !, this is really happening", I thought to myself. I tensed up and was just at the moment of release I was suddenly blinded by light.
Aggravated at the intrusion I reopened my eyes to bright light then closed them again and concentrated on cumming as I badly needed to finish !!!. The feeling was gone and only memories of the softness that envelpoed my cock were left.
I re-opened my eyes, the room was bright, I was groggy and disoriented and........... ALONE !.

With the light shining in my windows it had to be late morning. I laid there totally pissed off, "Dam, what a dream, I was so close", I thought to myself. I heard my phone beep with a waiting message but I had an urgent need.
I grabbed my rock hard dick and started pumping, trying to remember every exquisite detail. I imagined the feel of that warm soft cunt riding my dick as I pumped with all I had for several minutes.
My arm was getting tired and I wanted to switch (which usually isn't a problem) but I was close and a change up now would ruin it. Ignoring the burning in my arm I pumped faster as I remembered the feel of that heavenly pussy gliding up and down my shaft.
Finally bringing myself to that point, I rolled onto the floor and got on my knees. I pounded away then dropping my head down with eyes closed tight I let out a loud, "OOOOHHHHHHHH" !, as a stream of sticky goo shot out.
I kept pounding and squeezing as a few more globs spurted out.
I slowed down my pumping, my arm was aching and my hand was covered in goo as the last of it dribbled from my peehole. I let out a "whewwwww" and knelt there heavily breathing in and out. It felt good but not good enough, I needed pussy.

I wiped my hand on some underwear, threw on some shorts and walked down the hall. The door to my s****rs room was open, it was empty, in fact nobody was home ?.
I went back to my room and picked up the phone to check the message. It was s*s, her message read: "hard work made u sl**p late huh ?", gone to bday party. LATER !", the message read.
I then realized it was Saturday instead of Friday, I thought I was way late for school. A bit more relaxed now, but still sexually frustrated, I decided to take a shower.

As I was getting dressed my phone beeped. The message read: "miss u, want to swim ?". It was my girlfriend.
My reply: "ok".
Her reply: "on my way".
I started getting hard, I wanted her BAD !. It had been awhile since I last fucked her. The last time we were together she had to play her little game, play it cool, so cool that we didn't fuck. I remembered leaving frustrated so getting some of her pussy now was even more critical due to my dream this morning and because pounding one off just didn't do it anymore.

When she arrived I got into her car and she leaned over and kissed me, things were a bit warmer this time !. As the car pulled away from the house she said, "I have to drop something off to my b*****r at his friends house, it's on the way home though".
"OK", I said.
She looked at me smiling and said, "then it's just you and me".
I'm getting good signals, I thought. My cock was getting a signal and it started to grow hard.

Turning a corner, I noticed we were going up the same street Mom, s*s and I were on yesterday when the revelation of our "cousin" was blurted out.
She stopped the car in front of a house and I started nervously scanning the neighborhood as she dashed up the walk and went inside. She came back out and bounded down the steps with considerable speed (another good sign I thought, she wasn't wasting time) then she jumped in the car and slipped her hand into mine locking our fingers together.
Before we pulled away she turned to me, "I WAS mad at you yesterday", she said.
"What did I do", I responded quizically.
"You ignored me", she said.
"What !", I said.
"I saw you pass right by here yesterday and you didn't even look at me", she said, as she tried to make a stern face.
"Oh, well, uhh, I'm sorry. I didn't expect to see you here and I was preoccupied", I said.
"You'll just have to make it up to me", she said with a smile.
"Absolutely", I said. She sped off and we headed to her house, the signals were clear and unmistakable. Me unknowingly ignoring her really lit her fire.

As she drove she asked, "When am I going to meet your parents" ?.
Her having moved here only a couple months ago and our summer being consumed by various individual activities, we just didn't take the time for the usual formalities.
"When do I meet your's", I retorted.
At that point nothing else was said. I sat there thinking I don't care about that shit anyway. All I had on my mind was fucking her pussy.

We got to her house and went inside.
"I'm going to change", she said which I immediately asked,
"need some help !".
She looked back and rolled her eyes as she walked down the hall.
Why does she have to make this so dam difficult I thought. I headed to the nearest bathroom, used it, then put on my bathing suit. When I got out I heard her from another room ask me,
"You want to walk or drive ?".
Their neighboorhood has a community pool.
"Walk", I said.
As I came around the corner of the hall she stood there in her bikini, my cock started getting stiff. She was truly a vision of beauty, in my eyes.

She is nicely tanned and wearing a white bikini, not that much as far as tits go (I've never been much of a breast man) but she did have a handful which was plenty. What attracts me is full hips and a nice ass and she had both. I'm partial to girls with long dark hair but her being blond didn't deter me.
I walked up putting my arms around her waist and we kissed. I let a hand slide down to her ass and the other hand went up her back as I pulled her closer to me. I broke our kiss and went for her long slender neck, she receptively leaned her head back to expose as much neck as possible.
At this point I slipped my hand in her bikini bottom and squeezed her soft ass. She pulled me away from her neck and started kissing me and with my hand still inside her bikini bottom I moved around to the front slipping a finger into her slit which caused her to suck at my lips harder.
I rubbed her slit deeper then inserted a finger into her hole and she tried to pull away,
"no, no, no, we can't", she said almost breathlessly.
"Come on, whats wrong", I asked.
"We can't, not here", she said.
"Why", I said.
"I'm scared", she said.
"Come on baby, I love you so much and it's been a long time", I said.
I was willing to say whatever I had to to make this happen. I wasn't going to be denied and was in no mood to play the waiting game.

I went in, kissing her neck, rubbing her pussy and had my other arm around her holding her tight while using my weight to pin her against the wall. She was lightly resisting me physically while softly saying, "uh huh, uh huh, uh huh".
She pulled my face to hers, kissed me hard, pulled her head back,
"Oh God, I can't take this anymore", she said.
She broke loose from my hold grabbed my arm and lead me towards her room.

When inside she threw her door shut, we embraced and fell back onto her bed kissing and rolling. I was peeling myself out of my bathing suit with one hand and kissing her then she rolled away from me and untied her top and rolled back.
I got on my knees in front of her and she looked at my engorged cock which was hanging heavy. She watched as it swayed from side to side while I was looking at her laying before me.
I pulled off her bottom and leaned over her, going down for a kiss. She raised her legs up as I guided myself to her twat.
Pushing into her I met incredible resistence. She placed her hands on my hips trying to hold me out.
"Easy, it's been awhile", she said.
"Tell me about it", I said, as I started the in and out motion.
She was plenty wet so I went at it pumping faster and forcing my cock deeper into her cunt. After about 5 hard strokes I bottomed out deep inside her. She was breathing heavy and moaning due to my intrusion.
I went at it hard. I was fucking her, USING her. I needed this, I needed her.

"OH, YOUR IN MY STOMACH !", she shouted.
"I'M GOING SO DEEP I'LL BE IN YOUR THROAT !", I replied.
I put my arms under her legs and planted my hands on the bed. Now I was holding her legs open and back which gave me the access I desired. I rammed into her hard and she put her arms out with her hands against my hips trying to impede my progress which only caused me to pound harder.
She finally raised her arms over her head and glasped her fingers around the slates on her headboard. She was being taken and resigned herself to that as she hung on and grunted loudly.
I was beyond conscience and went at it like a wild a****l. I was getting closer and closer as I pounded her now dripping pussy.
She was making painful sounding grunts as I slammed into her cunt, her knuckles turned white as she squeezed the headboard slates.
"FUCK MY PUSSY BABY, FUCK ME LIKE WHORE", she screamed.
Dam, what a nasty little thing she is I thought. I haven't seen her like this before.
"Give It To Me you Little Whore", I said.
"I AM A WHORE BABY, I'M YOUR WHORE, FUCK MEEEEEE" !, She screamed.
"I Have To Cum Baby", I said in a strained voice.
"FILL ME WITH ALL YOUR BABY MAKING CREAM", she screamed.
"AH, AH, AH, UHHHHHHHH, I'M SHOOTING, I'M SHOOTINGGGGGGG, I screamed as I let loose my muscles and drenched the inside of her cunt.
I pulled out of her and aimed shooting a heavy load of thick sticky white goo onto her stomach.
She sprang up onto her knees and put her lips around my cock as I gave a final squirt inside her mouth. She sucked on my sensetive head which cause me to shiver and pull back.
She sat up and looked down at the goo stuck to her stomach. Reaching down she wiped her finger in my cum, curling her finger to get as much on it as possible, and put it in her mouth.
"MMMMMMMM", she moaned, as she reached down for another treat.
I just sat there and watched as she scooped cum from her flat tight tanned belly and licked her fingers clean.

When she was done she looked at me and said "wanna go to the pool now". All I could do was move my head up and down.

She went to her bathroom to clean up and as I started getting my bathing suit back on. My phone beeped a message alert. Fishing it out of the pocket I pushed the button and the message read: "meet later ?". It was my s****rs little friend.
I replied: "where".
Her reply:"same place".
My reply: 5 ?
Her reply: 6
My reply: ok

I shoved the phone into my pocket as my girlfriend came out of the bathroom.
"You want to go out this evening" ?, she asked me.
"What time" ?, I asked.
"7", she said.
"Sure, I can make that", I said.

As she turned and walked out I had a huge smile on my face......................................................


it happened on vacation (and continued at home) pt 8

(There is a lot going on in my little part of the world but I still have my interests (sex), my needs (sex) and my wants (sex). Isn't sex all your mind revolves around when your a teenager. We spend 9 months getting out and the rest of your life trying to get right back in, and that doesn't just apply to males,?right ?.
OK, so I'm having sex with my girlfriend, my s****rs friend and my s****r. WHAT !, you think I can't handle it ?. I'm 16 years old, I can produce buckets of cum, I can shoot off faster than a speeding train, I can rise to each occasion, my dick is made of steel, bullets bounce off of it................but what about the kryptonite ?.
My s****r and I are lovers, she is Hot, Sexy and Satisfying.
My girlfriend is cool on the outside and a nasty whore on the inside who loves to be let out.
My s****rs friend seems to be a little slut.
My Mom is a MILF.
Something is going on with Mom, she was upset yesterday, my s****r was crying and I have to find out the details. We go to the d**gstore and pickup I don't know what and then on the way Mom saw the girl and blurts out about "cousins" we didn't even know about.
I woke up from a dream this morning that Mom was fucking me and even after pounding one off then fucking my girlfriend, I still can't seem to get "satisfied". I keep thinking about how it felt in my dream and I've been trying to replicate it since waking up. Is dream pussy better than actual pussy ?.
The imagination is a powerful thing !!!!!.)

ALL the above thoughts were swimming in my head as my girlfriend and I had left the pool and she was driving me back home. She dropped me off at the end of my driveway,
"See you at 7", she said then drove off.
I entered the house and turned to go to my room when I heard moaning and breathing coming from Mom and Dad's room, their door was open. I quietly stepped thru the kitchen and into the living room to get closer to their open door.
I heard slurping noises and Dad moaning. I thought to myself "DAM, Mom is really giving it to him, that lucky bastard" as a smile grew on my face.
I got closer and with the noises I knew he was getting a blowjob. I crept to their door and stood there listening as Dad kept softly breathing "out, oh baby, oh baby, oh baby". I was getting hard as I listened and a bit jealous, if what he was getting was as good as my dream then he is in heaven.
Dad was getting louder now moaning, Oh, Baby, Ohhhh Baby, Suck My Cock Baby Girl, Suck It Good Sweetheart.

My body went limp, as did my cock. I stood there is total disbelief (Baby Girl ?, s*s ?. NO ! this can't be happening) and I was getting pissed. I slipped right to the door and leaned in to peak around the opening.
From my vantage point I could see Dad's back angled to the door. His pants were down around his ankles, his shirt unbuttoned, splayed open and he had one hand down in front of him.
At this point things were getting more intense as he got louder and started saying, OH BABY GIRL I HAVE TO CUM, I'M GONNA FILL YOUR SWEET LITTLE MOUTH, UHHHHHH, UH, UH, UHHHHHHH, OH TAKE MY CUM, OHHHHH, OHHHH, OH MY SWEET LITTLE GIRL.
He arched his back and let out an, AHHHHHHHHH !, his shirt fell open some more and there she was, on her knees with her mouth full of Dad's cock.

She saw me and just knelt there finishing him off, looking right at me like she didn't have a concern in the world then winked at me. When I said my s****rs friend was a slut I didn't know how right I was !.
Here she is sucking my Dad's dick and we had already planned to meet at 6, just 30 minutes from now !.
I slipped away from the door, quietly made my way thru the living room then went outside. As I was walking to our rendevous point in the woods I thought about all the things I was going to say to that little slut. I was also thinking, "What about my Dad, what the hell is he doing and what about him and Mom" ?.
It was now clear to me what they were arguing about the other night when I overheard heard Mom asking him "what do you mean you couldn't help yourself".
I'm assuming this wasn't the first time my Dad and that slut got together, Mom knows !.
I felt bad for Mom, I don't know how she's really taking it. My mother, my sweet mother. My instinct is to hold her, comfort her, love her, to look into her eyes, gently stroke her hair to feel her..........................

I shook my head to clear it of the dreamy state I fell into thinking about Mom. I stood there getting horny, I mean with all that was happening I was getting horny and my cock was growing harder.
I turned as I heard leaves rustling behind me. She was walking towards me, a slow sexy type of walk that accentuated her hip movements. She had a sundress on and her soft bedroom blue eyes never veered from mine. DAM SHE LOOKED HOT !.
"What the hell are you doing", I said in a stern voice.
"Don't judge me", she said calmly.
"My FATHER ?, I said.
"Your s****r !", she retorted with her eyebrows raised.
I could see this turning into an endless moral debate and neither one of was could take the high ground.
"I think your.............(I stopped as I was about to say, "My Cousin", but I thought what's the point)....forget it", I said.
"You think I'm WHAT ?, mmmm, a WHORE ?", she said with her eyebrows still raised.
"Thats not what I was going to say", I said, as I quickly looked her up and down.

"I don't think your as upset as you think you are", she said glancing down at the lump in my pants.
She was right, as much as I didn't want to admit it I couldn't help my urges. She reached down to untie the string on the bathing suit I still had on.
I stood there unable to resist as she went to her knee's and pulled down on my waistband. As she slid my bathing suit down my cock sprang out, practically hitting her in the face.
I was looking down at her as she knelt there, her head at a slight angle looking up at me. She dropped her eyes to look at my cock then straightened her head and took me in.

"UHHHHHHHH", I groaned out loud. She was consistently taking me in to half my length and in an instant I felt the cum start to rise up my shaft.
I wanted nothing more than to cum, cum in this little sluts mouth. I was closer and closer and I didn't have it in me to hold my muscles to delay gratification. I grabbed her head with both hands and started fucking her mouth. I was heaving in and pulling her head to me as she was on her down stroke and all she could do was take it with muffled, mm, mm ,mm, mm, mm.
As the cum raced up my shaft and out of my peehole I grabbed her hair and buried my cock deep in her mouth and held myself there letting out a huge "OHHHHHHH !, TAKE IT YOU LITTLE SLUT, UHHHHHHHHH,TAKE EVERY LAST DROP, AHHHHHHHHH".
I continued to shoot in her mouth and held her while she tried to pull away.
I let her hair go just as I finished my last squirt.
She pulled back off my cock and hung her head down catching her breath then looked up at me,
"BASTARD", she said then wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and continued sucking in air.
I pulled up my shorts and looked down at her and offered my hand to help her up which she slapped away. I still held my hand out then she took it and pulled herself up.
We just looked at each other then she turned to walk away and I slapped her on the ass. When she turned her head to me I looked at her,
"want to again", I asked
"I'll text you", she said then she turned away.
"NO, I'll text YOU", I said.
She turned and looked at me then walked away.

I got back to the house to clean up and get into some clothes before my girlfriend showed up. When I went in Mom was in the kitchen. Trying to act like things were normal I said "HEY MOM, what s going on".
"I'm just thinking", she said.
"Where's Dad", I said.
"Well he's out and your s****r is staying over at a friends house", she said.
"I have a date tonight, she's coming to pick me up", I said.
"Oh great, I finally get to meet her ?", she said.
"Sure", I said.
"Mom, what was wrong the other night", I asked.
"Oh, your father and I had a disagreement", she said with a f***ed smile on her face.
"What was s*s crying about", I asked.
"Well she was just upset about our, uh, disagreement", she said.
"What did you two pick up at the d**gstore", I asked.
"More Birth Control", she said without hesitation while looking right at me.
"Oh. I have to get ready", I said.
I wanted to ask about the "COUSIN" issue but thought this was certainly not a good time. I went to clean up and get ready.

When my girlfriend pulled up I went out and said "come inside and meet my Mom".
We walked into the kitchen, Mom turned to us and froze, she was like a deer in the headlights,
"Mom are you alright" ?, I asked.
"Uh, yes, of course I am, She's beautiful sweetheart, she said.
I turned to my girlfriend who had a huge smile on her face,
"Thank You', she said.
"Look you two should get going, it was very nice to meet you dear", said Mom.
I knew we we're being rushed out but wasn't sure why.
We got into the car and my girlfriend said, "that was kinda weird".
"Well she has stuff on her mind", I said.
She was right, it was very weird and the subject was left at that as we spent the evening together doing the typical dinner, a movie, a walk, we made out, etc. Then she dropped me off at home.

The house was dark as I went in. I figured Mom was in bed. I went to the kitchen switching the light on and saw Mom on the couch. She looked sad and I could tell she had been crying.
I went and sat down and put my arm around her. She leaned over my shoulder and I brought my other arm around and held her.
"Oh Honey, there is so much going on, I feel so alone, you don't know how good it feels for me to be held.", she said.
This was a little like deja vu for me or my imagination turning into reality. She felt good and smelled great.
"Who wouldn't want to hold you, your a wonderful and caring woman, I said.
"I look a mess", she said as she ran a finger over each eye.
"Your beautiful", I said.
"Your sweet", she said.

As she leaned more into me the top of her robe fell open exposing those her BOOBS, she had no bra on. My cock sprang right to action. I continued to look then let my eyes travel down her body.
Her robe was the short type so sitting down it rode up exposing her nice tanned legs. I didn't notice when she raised her head slightly and was looking at my face while my eyes roamed back up her body and stopped at her chest for just a second then I glanced at her and noticed she was looking right at me then she looked down at the lump in my pants then back up at me.
We looked at each other. My eyes darted from each of her eyes to various points on her face then I gave darting glances between her eyes and neck.
This was an obvious signal from me that I wanted to start munching my way from her neck down.
I slowly leaned my head down and she receptively leaned her head back as I went to work on her neck and worked down to her boobs.
I was pulling her robe open and running my hand inside while I sucked on each nipple.
Pulling my hand out I untied her robe and pulled it open, she had no panties on. She slide her butt down to the edge of the couch as I knelt on the floor in front of her.
She pulled her knees to her chest and opened her legs wide as she put her arms down beside her and held her ankles with her hands giving me full access.
Her pussy was completely shaved, her cunt lips were wide open and flared. I looked up at her and looking back at me with pure desire in her eyes,
"Take Care of Me Sweetheart", she said.
I practically dove into her and started lapping at the full length of her scrumptious snatch .

She immediately moaned, OH BABY, MY SWEET BABY, EAT MOMMA'S PUSSY.
I worked on her cunt, sucking down her sweet juice and attacking her clit off and on and nibbling her cunt lips.
She was panting and stopping then panting and stopping as I licked the same pussy I passed thru 16 years before.
I attacked her fully engorged clit as she screamed,
"OHHHHHH BABY I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE" and pushed my head away.

We went to her bedroom, she undressed me, pushed my down onto the bed and went right for my cock. She took me in her mouth and I thought I was going to black out from shear pleasure as she started bobbing up and down on my harder than steel prick.
After a several of her strokes of what I thought was absolute cock sucking heaven she started taking me into her throat.
All I could do was loudly moan, "OH MOM YOUR THE BEST, OH MY GOD PLEASE DON'T STOP, OHHHHHHH, OHHHHHHH, OHHHHH MOMMA, SUCK IT BABY, SUCK MY COCK" !!!!!!.
It was all I could do to hold off but I didn't want to finish like this, I wanted her pussy, I was intending to cum inside the same wonderful cunt that gave birth to me.
Just when I didn't think I could take it anymore she finally pulled off of me.

She turned got on all fours and said, "I WANT YOU TO FUCK MOMMY'S PUSSY HONEY, I KNOW YOU WILL TAKE CARE OF ME".
This is what I was looking forward to, I thought as I positioned my self behind her and aimed my throbbing meat at her entrance.
Pushing in I entered into what I can only describe as a dream. My cock was wrapped in a heavenly softness I have never ever felt.
She applied just the right amount of pressure and she was wet but not sloppy. As sweet as her juice was to taste, it had a creamy consistency beyond compare.
I grabbed her full firm hips and slowly started working in and out of the most exquisite pussy known to me.

I was taking long deep slow strokes. Mom raised her head up and moaned out, "OHHHH BABY YOUR COCK FEELS SO GOOD INSIDE ME, FUCK MOMMY'S PUSSY HONEY, FUCK MOMMY'S PUSSY".
I knew I couldn't last a minute but I was going to fully enjoy that minute. I was at the point of exploding and squeezing with all I had, trying to delay the inevitable. I couldn't take anymore I had to let go.
I was so tensed I could hardly speak, I was in pain and needed relief. I had my fingers dug into her fleshy hips and in a tortured voice I said, "MOMMA, I HAVE TO CUM" !!!!!.

"IT'S OK HONEY, CUM IN ME, FILL MOMMY'S PUSSY WITH MY SWEET BABY'S CUM !!!!.

I shoved in and holding myself deep I groaned out a long relieving, "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh", as I felt myself just melt inside of her. It was like a slow molten river of white hot cum flowing out of my cock and deep into her sweet soft pussy.
With my back arched, head back, eyes closed and fingers dug into her hips I stayed right there in complete bliss feeling like the cum would never stop flowing.

Finally convinced I finished I pulled out and looked down as cum ran out of her and puddled up on the bed.
I fell straight back breathing hard, breathing with absolute relief.

Mom turned around and licked at my cum soaked cock and said, "mmmmmm", next time I want to taste ALL of it. Then she went down and started sucking and licking me clean as I laid there with my eyes closed and in total heaven.


(to be continued).............................
... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 10167  |  
100%
  |  7

Dream Sex With Hot 60 Year Old Milf.

I once had a dream when i was younger where i was in bed with an older woman where i worked.Unfortunately just as it was possibly going to get interesting i woke up.That day i was sitting minding my own business when the woman in my dream came and sat beside me.I couldn't help but smile and had to try and stifle it.She asked what was funny.I told her nothing but she wouldn't believe me.Eventually she f***ed me to tell her.

"I had a dream last night and you were in that dream".

"Oh yes",She said."What was i doing in your dream?".

I wasn't going to tell her but she f***ed it out of me.

"You were in bed with me".

"What happened?".

I told her i didn't know as i had woken up unfortunately.She said,

"I bet you were disappointed,although i can't believe a young man like you was dreaming about an old girl like me"

I told her i had been disappointed as i was certain whatever happened would have been good.She then completely surprised me by saying,

"How about we find out then".

When i asked how she said,

"Well we could bunk off for the afternoon and go back to your place.You could take me to bed and see what happens.That's if you don't mind taking an old girl to bed'.

I told her that although only in my twenties i had a thing for older milfs and that made her smile.I wasn't sure if i had offended her but she said,

"Not at all.It's just that i have never been called a milf before.But as i am 60 years old i guess i feel quite pleased to be thought of in that way".

We headed back to my place and as she seemed a bit nervous i made her a drink first.As we sat there making small talk she leant over and kissed me before saying,

"Come on young man lets get you to bed before you realise that you have asked an old girl back to go to bed with you and change your mind".

I knew i wasn't going to change my mind but i was ready to take her to bed anyway.She seemed a bit nervous as she undressed although i told her to keep her white blouse and panties on for now.When we got into bed she asked where she was in my dream and i said that she was wrapped around me.She proceeded to do this with one of her legs layed over me.She had kept her black high heeled shoes on which turned me on.As she got comfortable she leaned over and kissed me.Her hand brushed my by now very stiff cock and she said,

"My you are a big boy",before releasing it from my pants.She took it in her hand and began to slowly wank it before working her way down my body and taking it in her mouth.As she slowly began to suck the end of my cock got her to position herself over my face and grabbing,her panties that were beginning to get wet,pulled them to one side and began to lick her clit.This seemed to excite her as she let out a soft moan before taking my cock deep in her mouth.I pulled her pussy lips to one side and began to probe her pussy with my tongue.Her pussy was by now very wet and the taste was pure delight.After doing this for a few minutes i could feel her body begin to shake and she said,

"Oh god that's good.bl**dy hell i think i'm going to come".

With this she had a big orgasm and proceeded to come.Her pussy juices began to flow and my mouth was flooded with her sweet juices.When she had finished coming she apologised for coming in my mouth but i told her that,

"..it was okay.I love when a woman gushes into my mouth".

By now my cock was rock hard and she turned herself around to face me.With a huge grin on her face she grabbed hold of my cock and eased it into her sopping wet pussy.

"bl**dy hell.That is the biggest cock i have had,certainly in a long time.I thought i wouldn't fit all in".

"And that is the wettest pussy i have dipped my cock in in a long time".

She began to ride up and down on my stiff cock and i reached up to grab her titties which were small but very firm.I removed her bra and released her boobs from her blouse,taking them in my mouth and sucking on them.This seemed to excite her more as she began to ride me ever harder.

"bl**dy hell that's good.I think i am going to come again".

Suddenly her whole body shook and she was having another orgasm.I could feel her pussy juices rolling down my cock and this was driving me close to coming.I didn't want to come yet though so after she had stopped coming i lifted her off of my cock and layed her on the bed.She protested but i told her i,

"..wanted to fuck her hard now".

I pushed her legs in the air and grabbed her high heeled shoes before easing my cock into her wet pussy.I began to pound into her pussy causing her to moan and groan.

"Oh god that is bl**dy good.God you know how to please an old girl".

I began to fuck her harder and deeper with my cock touching the back walls of her pussy.

"That's it mate.Fuck me.God i have never been fucked so deep before".

I had already been close to coming this just pushed me over the edge.

"Oh fuck i am coming.God i am ready to come hard".

I expected her to ask me to pull out but instead she said,

"Come on then mate.Bury that cock deep inside this old girls pussy.I want you to fill my pussy up with your hot young spunk".

I couldn't hold back any longer and was soon firing wads of spunk deep into her.I could feel it splashing against the back walls of her mature pussy.

"Oh god that's good.Come for me mate.Give me every last bl**dy drop".

When i had finished coming we collapsed in a heap and she wrapped herself around me again.

"So was that how you expected the dream to continue?".

I said no and she looked disappointed before i added,

"It was even better".

And she smiled again.... Continue»
Posted by toyboy2 1 year ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 1417  |  
94%
  |  5

A Wonderful Holiday

“It’s a fantastic idea, Beth, they’ll love it!”

My younger s****r had just explained her idea of taking our parents away for a holiday in the sun to celebrate their 30th wedding anniversary, and as usual with her, I thought it was a great suggestion. Although she was only twenty-three, Beth had always been the star c***d in our f****y, the one who worked hard and really achieved – she’d got a good job straight from university and could probably afford to treat the folks like this, but the nice thing about her was that she was generous with her money too, she genuinely wanted to treat them. And if I was going to be included as well – even better! I was the polar opposite of Beth, three years older but nowhere near her in terms of a career ladder – whilst she’d always tried and won I’d rarely bothered trying at anything in life, academically, professionally or in terms of relationships. But I was okay with that, and the two of us got along just fine, even if our paths didn’t often cross these days.

“Are you going to invite Ann, too?” Ann was our older s****r, three years my senior.

“Well, yes, of course,” Beth replied, “but I don’t know if she’ll be able to come. She’ll have to get someone to look after Jamie and I don’t see John wanting to do that after the past few months.” We both had to feel for Ann – she’d been a cross between Beth and me in that she’d always tried hard in life, but never seemed to get anywhere. Married at twenty to a man the rest of the f****y instantly disliked, she had recently and finally freed herself in a messy divorce, but was left struggling to juggle an underpaid job with looking after her seven year old son.

“Have you talked to mum and dad about it yet, Beth?”

“No, and I don’t want you talking to them either! Leave it with me because I want it to be a big surprise for them. I’m going to tell them they’re going away, but not that we’re joining them or where we’re going or any of that. I’ll organise everything.”

I knew when to back off gracefully, Beth usually got her way and if I was being honest with myself she’d do a far better job than I would with this sort of thing.

“I’m going to bring Paul along,” she continued, “is there anyone, you know, special, that you’d like to come as your guest?”

Beth and Paul had got engaged a couple of months ago – he was a hot shot doing a job I didn’t understand somewhere in the city, but a decent guy if the couple of brief meetings I’d had with him were anything to go by. I was thinking about Becky. I’d been seeing her for a couple of months now, but I wasn’t really sure if it was going anywhere. The plan was for the f****y holiday to happen in September, and it was June now – I couldn’t be sure if we’d still be a couple in three months. “No,” I said, “nobody special. It should be a f****y thing anyway, really, and Paul’s about to become f****y.”

Over the next couple of months I got regular updates from Beth, who was revelling as ever in her role of chief organiser. We were going to Tenerife, close enough that the flight wouldn’t tire the older members of the party out, but far enough to guarantee plenty of sunshine. The apartment was booked, and our parents knew they were being treated but not how. Ann was trying to arrange her affairs and come, but couldn’t be sure if she could, but Beth had booked a place for her anyway. And my relationship with Becky was as up and down as ever, at times fantastic and at times almost non-existent. I’d told her I was going away with my f****y, and she was okay about not coming too – I was confident I’d made the right choice not to bring her.

As far as I was concerned, it would be a nice break in the sunshine, no pressures. The week just couldn’t arrive soon enough.

Chapter 2

“Oh, Beth, it’s fabulous!” my mum enthused, and she was right. The apartment was huge, it’s white stone walls contrasting perfectly with the clear blue sky, the wooden floor cool under foot. The kitchen had all the conveniences of modern life, and the bedrooms were bright and airy. Balconies overlooked the town and sea, and an exterior staircase led up to a roof terrace, which featured a small swimming pool and a bubbling hot tub. It must have cost Beth a fortune.

“Glad you managed to come now?” I grinned at Ann as our parents looked around the kitchen. She smiled back at me, although I knew from talking to her on the plane that she was tired and a little worried about Jamie, who she’d left with her ex-mother in law for the week. I’d wondered how Ann would deal with being away from the k**, but thought that if she could relax a little then she’d really enjoy the break, she looked like she needed it. Ann was tall and slim, but looked older than her years, worn down by the world. I’d remembered her as a vivacious woman in her mid twenties, but the last year had hurt her badly by the looks of it. Her eyes were dulled, she could have done with a haircut, and she appeared distracted and unable to concentrate. I decided then that I’d try my best to ensure she had a good break, especially as it looked like we were going to have to share a room together.

There were three bedrooms – my parents obviously had the biggest, Beth and Paul the second. Beth had asked me if I minded sharing with Ann or taking the sofa in the lounge, and I’d been quite happy with either option, but on closer inspection the sofa didn’t fold out into a bed after all. There were two big beds in the third bedroom, though, and Ann shrugged her acceptance of the weeks living arrangements. We started to unpack our bags.

“Mum and dad look so happy, don’t they?” Ann observed, sitting on her bed amongst strewn clothes. “I’m really pleased for them.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “they like having us lot around too, probably makes them feel young again!”

She laughed. “Reckon I could do with feeling young again too!”

“Well I think you need to relax, s*s. We all know you’ve been having a tough time recently, but hopefully things will be getting better now the divorce is out of the way. I know it’s not going to be easy, but…”

“Not easy!” she interrupted, “I’m not sure you realise quite what it’s like to be a single mother, it’s near on impossible! I can’t just forget all about John, you know, with Jamie too….” her voice trailed off.

“I know, I know, I’m not asking you to forget about it, I just think that this break will be good for you as well as mum and dad. A change is as good as a rest, and all that. Come on, you’re still young, beautiful – enjoy the sunshine, let your hair down a bit, and above all else, relax. It’ll be fun, you’ll see!”

“bl**dy hell, I feel like I’m a c***d again. Holiday with parents, sharing a room with my b*****r, being bossed around by my baby s****r!” but she was smiling whilst she said this. “Of course I’m going to enjoy it, and I’m really grateful to Beth for sorting it all out. The place is great, isn’t it?”

“Not bad at all,” I said, “race you to the swimming pool!” I was hot after the flight and taxi ride from the airport, and the pool looked so inviting. I turned my back on Ann, shrugged my shirt off and sat down on the bed. Kicking my shoes off, I thought for a second that I should go into the bathroom to change into my swimming shorts, but I figured that as I was facing away from my s****r she wouldn’t see me naked, and anyway, we were going to have to share for the week so we might as well be relaxed about it. I slipped off my jeans and boxers, and stood up to pull on my shorts. Turning round to face Ann, I gave a cheery smile. “See you upstairs in a minute!”

The pool was lovely and cool. I dived straight in and swum four or five lengths quickly, before stopping to sit on the steps leading down to it, covered in water up to my neck. I could live with this for a week, I thought. Ann was the next person out to the pool, wearing a black one piece swimming suit and carrying a large beach towel. I greeted her with a wave, and she smiled back at me, following my lead by jumping into the pool. “Oh, that’s nice!” she exclaimed, swimming up to me and standing in front of me to shake the water from her hair. She reached round to pull her hair away from her face, and as she looked upwards I couldn’t help but stare at her chest. Her breasts, always covered in sensible motherly sweaters before, were firm and rounded, and the chill of the water had caused her nipples to swell, pressing hard against the fabric of her swim suit. Very nice indeed, I thought to myself, before coming back to reality with a bump as Ann sat beside me. Christ, I shouldn’t be ogling my s****r’s tits!

Beth and Paul strolled up to the pool too, and we were shortly joined by our parents to make a very happy gathering. Beth had clearly been in the tanning salon, and her bright yellow bikini contrasted with her brown skin beautifully. Her and Paul made for a good looking couple, he lean and fit, she petite and pretty. Our parents looked on approvingly as they splashed about in the pool, every inch the perfect match. “What are we going to do on our first night, then?” dad asked, and we all got into discussing the available entertainment in the area.

In the end we decided on doing very little that night – we were all tired after the flight, and wanted to save some exploring time for later in the week. Paul and I walked down into the town and bought some food and wine, and we chilled out on the terrace eating and drinking, watching the sunset over the bay. The evening was still warm, and I had a pleasant buzz from the wine. This was going to be a great, relaxing week.

Mum and dad were the first to start yawning, and went off to bed at around nine. Beth wasn’t far behind them, but judging by her smile she wasn’t tired. “Come on, Paul, take me to bed,” she teased as she flounced off down the stairs, glancing over her shoulder and beckoning him to follow. He grinned at Ann and me, shrugged his shoulders as if resigned to his fate, and followed quickly.

Ann broke the silence after a couple of minutes. “Did you mean what you said earlier?”

“When?” I replied.

“When you said I was still young and beautiful.”

“Oh, yeah, Ann, of course!”

“But I guess that was just my baby b*****r trying to cheer me up, wasn’t it?”

“No, I don’t think so,” I said. “Christ, Ann, you’re not even thirty yet, you’re nowhere near past it. Just because you’ve had a bad experience doesn’t mean you’re automatically going to have to stick with that…where you are in life at the moment…you know.”

I was rambling a bit, I realised, too much wine. But Ann continued. “I just want to feel desired again, I don’t think anyone’s looked at me as a woman for years, they only see me as a mother now.”

If I hadn’t had as much to drink, or if I hadn’t been so relaxed, I probably wouldn’t have said what I then said. “That’s nonsense, Ann. I think you’re very desirable, couldn’t help but admire your tits earlier and your body’s in great shape. You’ve still got that cute smile sometimes, and I love your eyes, when you don’t hide behind your hair.”

Aware I’d gone over the top, I tailed off. Ann was looking straight at me, and I held eye contact for as long as I could. She was blushing, I could see that even in the half light. “Ann, sorry, I’ve embarrassed you now,” I started, but she interrupted by standing up and coming over to my chair, bending forward and giving me a hug.

“Don’t be sorry, you silly boy. Thank you, that was a lovely thing to say, even if you are a bit d***k. I’m sorry to go on about it, you must be fed up hearing my problems.”

I hugged her back. “Don’t be daft, it does you good to talk about stuff. And I didn’t mean that I was staring at you earlier, it’s just that they were, kind of, in my face!”

She was laughing now. “Well I’m pleased you like them!” She sat down next to me. “So tell me all about your life, haven’t really caught up for ages. I heard you were seeing a girl – why didn’t you bring her along?”

I told her about my up and down relationship with Becky. Ann showed a genuine interest, and I found the discussion getting more and more detailed – I’d never really talked about this kind of thing with anyone before. “Don’t know if I should be telling my s****r all about my sex life!” I joked.

“No, go on, it’s interesting,” she came back with. “I don’t have a sex life at the moment, so it’s about as close as I get! And if I’m ever going to have another relationship I guess I need a few dating tips! So, basically, what you’re saying is that the sex is good but when it’s over you can’t be bothered to do more for the relationship, yeah?”

I had to agree. “Does that mean I don’t care about Becky enough?” I wondered.

“Well maybe,” Ann replied. “Do you wonder what she’s doing now?”

“Not really, I guess it’s Thursday night back in England, and she’s probably watching TV with her flatmate, discussing what to do at the weekend. Not too exciting!”

“Whereas you are sitting under a warm, starlit sky, drinking wine with a single woman you’ve already described as beautiful! Do you think she’s wondering about you?”

I was laughing with her now. “No, probably not. Anyway, I thought I was supposed to be the one cheering you up, not the other way around!”

“Come on,” she said, “I’m going to bed. Last one downstairs has to turn the light out!”

She was always going to win that race. By the time I got downstairs she was in the bathroom, so I took my shirt off and sat on my bed, waiting for her to come out so I could go to the toilet. When she walked into the room, she too had taken off her t-shirt, and laughed as she threw it at me. “Still think they’re desirable?” she asked. Her bra was a creamy white colour, obviously built to push up her breasts.

Of course I still thought they were desirable! “Yes, you big tease,” I said, “But I need the loo now, please!” and stood up to walk past her.

As I did, she grabbed hold of my arm and turned me towards her. “Thank, Joe,” she said, “it does mean a lot to me, you know.” She reached out to hug me, and I pulled our bodies closer. It was nice to feel her bare skin on mine, as she rested her head on my chest.

I lowered my head and kissed her gently on the forehead. “Anytime, s*s,” I said. “But I really do need to go now!” I broke off the hug, and went through to the bathroom. I was slightly disturbed to realise that I had an erection, and I hoped Ann hadn’t noticed as we’d hugged. She was a desirable woman, but she was also my s****r! I pulled myself together and brushed my teeth.

The light was off when I went back into the bedroom, and I heard Ann getting comfortable under the sheets. I sat on the edge of my bed and slid my jeans off. I always sl**p naked, but again had that moment of doubt about whether it was appropriate at the moment. But not for long – I slipped my boxers off and quickly threw the sheet over me. It was cool and crisp, the bed comfortably firm. I was tired, too, and closed my eyes as my head hit the pillow. “Hey,” said Ann, gently, “thought you might like this.” Something landed on the pillow next to my head.

“What’s that?” I asked.

“My bra,” she said. “So much nicer to be naked under these crisp cotton sheets, eh?”

“Oh yes,” I agreed, “but how am I supposed to sl**p now, I’ll have those fabulous tits on my mind all night!”

Ann’s wicked giggle was the last thing I remember as I drifted off to a deep sl**p.

Chapter 3

It was just about light when I woke, but only about six o’clock. Had there been a noise, or was it just a throbbing erection that had woken me? I reached down a grasped my thick cock, feeling a tingle deep in my balls. The sheet was pushed to one side, and I suddenly remembered that Ann was in the room too. I glanced over to her bed, but she was sl**ping soundly, lying on her back and breathing evenly. Her sheet had been kicked down in the night, though, and my cock twitched in my hand as I stared at her chest – her tits were fantastic, I hadn’t been k**ding myself. I stroked my hard cock up and down a couple of times, slowly, enjoying the sensation. God I was horny, I must have been having a glorious dream. The tip of my penis was wet with the pre-cum, and slippery as I flicked a finger over the top of it. I rolled onto my side so I could look at Ann and rub myself at the same time, and began a slow, rhythmic motion, imagining licking her puffy nipples, edging the sheet further down to reveal her pussy, her legs parting at the touch of my finger tips, her slippery slit, a triangle of fine hairs, desire in her heavy breathing….faster and faster I pumped my cock, and all of a sudden I was coming, spurting a string of creamy spunk onto the sheet and onto my stomach.

I lay back, breathing heavily, still stroking my sensitive penis as the hardness shrunk away. Fucking hell, I was wanking over my s****r. Jesus, hope I hadn’t woken her up, she’d be horrified. I pulled the sheet back over my body, closed my eyes and tried to get back to sl**p.

I must have managed to, because the next thing I knew there was a light knock at the door and my mum was calling. “Breakfast on the terrace in ten minutes, you two.”

I sat up, yawned and stretched. Ann had just woken up too. “Morning,” she smiled across at me. “sl**p well?”

She made no move to cover her body with the sheet, if anything her stretching out was pulling the sheet further down. “Yeah, think so,” I said, aware that my erection was making a return. “You?”

“Mmm, yes, very comfortable. Lots of nice dreams, too,” she grinned. “Can I have my bra back now?” I’d forgotten about that, it was still on my pillow. I threw it back with a chuckle.

“Cover yourself up, you hussy!” I joked. “I’m not going to be able to get up otherwise!”

Ann simply threw off the sheet, swung her legs over the far side of the bed and stood up, facing away from me. Looking over her shoulder, she winked at me, and walked the couple of steps into the bathroom. I breathed out hard. Her arse was as good as her tits, bl**dy hell, who would have thought it! I reached down to my hard cock again. No, no, had to get up! Grudgingly I stood up, pulling on my swimming shorts. Ann came back into the room, and stood facing the wardrobe. Making up her mind, she picked a dark blue one-piece swimming costume out, and, still with her back to me, bent down to step into it. I couldn’t help myself, I just had to stare at her arse. It was round and full, smooth curves merging into her hips and down to her thighs. She seemed to take an age to stand upright again, and she wriggled her arms into the straps of the suit before turning round towards me. She picked out a short skirt and a t-shirt to go over the suit, and threw these on too, seeming not to notice the bulge in my shorts. “Breakfast, then!” she said brightly, and turned to go out to the living room.

Shaking my head, I stumbled into the bathroom and doused my face in cold water. My erection had subsided enough for me to go out now, so I found a long t-shirt and, as casually as I could, went to join the rest of the f****y.

Breakfast was as relaxed as the previous nights dinner. Everyone had very quickly got into the holiday way of life, I thought, as we discussed what to do later. Paul was describing some of the activities available down in the town – we’d had a quick scout around on our way back from the supermarket yesterday afternoon – and there were several boat trips. “I’d like to go up to Teide, the big mountain in the middle of the island,” Ann piped up, and Paul told her about a tour company that was advertising day trips. Mum and dad were more interested in sitting by the pool and catching some sunshine, and Beth claimed that she wouldn’t be able to breathe up there, so I said that I’d go along with Ann if she wanted. “Cool,” she said, and smiled at me. Stretching out her leg, she rubbed her foot against my calf under the table, and then a little higher. God she was such a tease! I looked sternly at her, and pushed her foot further down. She pouted, as if disappointed, and said she was going off for a swim. Of course, I had to wait a couple of minutes for my erection to go down before joining her!

“You are a very naughty girl!” I whispered to her, as we splashed about in the pool. “You can’t go around giving me a hard-on with our parents around! What if they saw us?”

“Ooh, so it’s not “don’t do it,” it’s “don’t let anyone see,” is it?” she laughed at me. “You’re just as bad as me! You shouldn’t have been gawping at my body, should you? Well if you can tease me with your words, I can tease you too!”

I couldn’t argue. I was enjoying every minute of our little game, even though I knew it was a dangerous one to play. Nothing wrong with a bid of holiday escapism, I thought, and my s****r certainly seemed a lot brighter and happier today.

“Joe, would you put some suntan oil on my back, please?” Ann called to me a little later. She was lying face down on one of the big loungers, and I was sitting reading a book. I walked over to her, and picked up the bottle of oil from her side. Perching on the edge of the sun bed, I poured a little oil into my hand and drizzled a little more directly onto her back. She gasped as the cold oil touched her hot skin. I quickly placed my hands on her back, gently but firmly massaging her shoulders and down her arms, before returning to the middle of her back. “Mmm, that’s nice,” she murmured. “Can you do my legs, too?”

Pouring a little more oil, I sat further down the bed and reached over to massage the backs of her legs. She shifted a little on the bed, and as my hands moved up from calves to thighs, her legs parted just a little. I moved my slippery hands down again, then up, each time noting her thighs moving further apart. My hands moved further up too, and I found my thumbs spreading her arse out a little with each push. She was breathing deeply and evenly, loving my attention. I chanced a little more contact, my finger trailing lightly over her swim suit, down the crack of her arse and smoothly over her pussy. She shuddered slightly – had I gone too far? But the next time my hand moved between her legs she closed them tightly around it, keeping my fingers there, for just a couple of seconds. “Thank you, Joe,” she whispered, “don’t think I’ll burn now for a bit.”

Looking carefully over at the rest of the f****y, I squeezed her arse cheek firmly once, and got up to dive straight into the pool. I needed to cool off!

The rest of the day passed slowly, as we all unwound from the stresses of our everyday lives. Mum and dad seemed to sl**p most of the time, while Ann, Beth, Paul and I read books and jumped in the pool when it got too hot. Ann was careful not to get too close to me, and I didn’t push it at all. Later in the evening, we all walked down into the town for some food, and found an Italian restaurant right on the beach, which served excellent seafood washed down with cold white wine. Back at the apartment, Beth and Paul disappeared to bed, whilst dad fixed a nightcap for the rest of us. Ann said she was going to bed, and I sat on the terrace sipping a small whiskey with my dad. Perhaps our game was over.

When I slipped into the bedroom, I assumed Ann was asl**p. I went to the bathroom, took off all my clothes and walked back to the bed, quietly easing myself under the sheet. It was a bit of a surprise when Ann spoke: “Hey, you.”

“Oh, Ann, sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you up.”

“You didn’t, I wasn’t asl**p. How’s it going with you then?”

“Okay, cool,” I said. “It’s been a nice evening, good food, good company. You alright?”

“Yeah, think so. Missing Jamie a bit, I guess. Not sure what I’m doing here really. But yeah, I’m doing okay.”

There was something in her voice telling me she wasn’t telling the whole truth. “You sure, Ann,” I said, “you sound a bit unhappy.”

She sniffed. Was she crying? “Hey, Annie, don’t cry,” I said, sitting upright in bed. “I’m sure Jamie’s cool, he’s being well looked after, and you should be using this time for yourself, it’s great to get away from things for a while.”

She was crying. I slid my legs over the edge of the bed, and knelt down beside her bed. Reaching up, I stroked her hair back from her face, down to her neck. “It’ll be okay, honest! Relax and enjoy your week. You’ll be able to put everything into perspective when you get home, but for now don’t think about it too much.”

Ann wriggled her arms free and placed them around my neck and shoulders. “You’re just so bl**dy reasonable sometimes!” she smiled. “Give us a hug.”

I eased my arm under her head, and kissed her gently on the top of her head. My right arm slid down her back over the sheet, and I squeezed her gently. I could have stayed kneeling beside her bed for ages, but Ann was pulling me up towards her. I ended up half sitting and half lying on the edge of the bed, and Ann rolled onto her back and pulled me down next to her. “A proper hug,” she demanded, rolling over more so she had her back to me now. I moved so I was facing the same way as her and put my arm around her side. She wriggled slightly against me. “That’s better,” she whispered. “You sl**p well. Think I will like this.”

I kissed the back of her head. “sl**p well, s*s, sl**p well.” She was nearly asl**p, her breathing slow and regular. I breathed in the scent of her hair, tired too but all too aware that I was naked, and that although there was a sheet separating us my penis would be pressing into her back if I moved an inch or two. I moved away from her slightly, and drifted gently off to sl**p.

Chapter 4

I woke up with a start. Where was I? Who was this with me? What time was it? It was still pitch black outside, and I just about made out the time on the fluorescent digital clock on the table. 3:38. My penis throbbed – had I been dreaming again? I still had an arm around Ann’s side, palm resting flat on her stomach, although the sheet was separating us too. I moved my arm slowly down to rest on her hip, adjusting my position slightly so that my cock wouldn’t bump her too much. My arm travelled down the outline of her leg. She was definitely naked too, I couldn’t feel any knickers. I stretched my arm as far as it would go, trailing my fingers back up her leg, over her hip and up her side, to where I could feel the swell of her breast. Slowly, almost dreamily, I stroked down and under her breasts, cupping one gently in my hand, and then down onto her stomach again.

My s****r sighed. Oh god, was she awake? My hand froze on her flat belly, and I listened carefully to Ann’s breathing. Same as normal, slow and regular, she was still asl**p. I breathed out, a sigh of relief, and my hand continued its slow exploration of her body. I traced the same pattern as before, down her leg, up again and up to her breast, gently stroking and back down to her stomach. The next cycle I varied slightly, rather than over her hip on the way back up I trailed my hand lightly over her buttocks, running a finger over her crack, before carrying on up her side. I felt so horny, this delicate, teasing stroking was fantastic. The next cycle I lightly rubbed the front of her breast – her nipples were tight and erect as I brushed over them. I hoped my s****r was having a beautiful, sexy dream, which is what I felt I was in the middle of. Trailing my hand down her front, I reached round further than before to stroke over her pussy and down the front of her legs this time.

Up I went again, a little firmer over her arse now, and brushing my cock too. I was nearly coming, this was one of the most erotic feelings I’d ever had. My fingertip traced slow circles around her nipples, one after the other, and then up further for the first time, gently across her neck and then back down her side. This time I grasped my penis firmly, and pulled on it a couple of times, edging myself closer to the inevitable eruption, but not yet – I wanted this to last as long as possible. I rubbed the small of Ann’s back, and pushed my hand down onto her arse, one finger exploring around her tight hole, and then further down. Were her legs further apart than before? They had to have been, I hadn’t been able to brush across her cunt the last time. I ran my hand back up her front, and across her tits. Her breathing was deeper now – had I woken her? I didn’t think so, but I wasn’t sure I cared any more, I needed to touch her, needed the physical relief. My hand slid back down her front, and I pulled her leg back towards me, pushing my cock into her arse crack. I reached round and put my hand straight over the mound of her pussy, feeling the rough hairs, and held myself against her as my cock twitched, once, twice, spitting it’s seed into the sheet that was all that separated us. Oh that felt good!

I eased my hand away from her pussy, and my sticky cock away from her arse. How was her breathing? Yes, normal, I was sure I hadn’t woken her. My beautiful s****r. I slowly turned onto my back, exhaling as I recovered from my orgasm. It just felt right to be in bed with her, although I had to wonder what she would have thought had she been awake. Was I using her body, abusing her even? I guess I was, but we had both got into this game together, and it felt good to play it. I had to be careful, though. She’d find the evidence on the sheet later, so I had to play it a bit cool, pretend I’d just had an erotic dream if she asked. The thought played on my mind as I drifted back to sl**p.

Chapter 5

Ann woke me in the morning with a gentle kiss on my cheek. “Hey, sl**py,” she whispered. “You should probably get into your bed just in case anybody comes in.” It was a fair point, and I slid reluctantly away from her warm body. A few minutes later mum knocked on the door, and called us for breakfast once more. “Did you sl**p well?” Ann asked me as she got up and went to the bathroom.

“Mmm, yes, it was nice and warm cuddling you,” I said, and got up to put my swimming shorts on.

“I had a really naughty dream,” Ann said as she came back into the room. “You were holding me and stroking my body, getting me very turned on. Oh, you were a very naughty boy in my dream!”

I laughed. “Well that would be bad, wouldn’t it. A nice hug, you asked for, and that’s it. You are my s****r, after all!”

“Well it was only a dream, wasn’t it? Can’t help what you dream about.”

She was looking at me hard now. Did she know? Was it a dream she’d been having? I looked away. “Hey,” she said, “don’t be embarrassed, it was lovely. Very erotic, just being separated by that thin sheet.”

Oh shit! “Ah, s*s, I’m sorry. I thought you were asl**p, I just woke up and felt so horny, and you felt so nice against me, and, I guess I got carried away. Look, I’m sorry.”

She walked up to where I was sitting on the edge of my bed, leaned over and kissed me, lightly, on the lips. “No embarrassment, no saying sorry. I loved it, your touch was so gentle, so caring. Haven’t felt like that in a long time. I wanted to let you know I was awake, but I just couldn’t, I didn’t want it to stop. So no saying sorry, eh?” Another kiss. “Come on, breakfast. Mum’ll be wondering where we’ve got to.” I felt so guilty, but Ann was buoyant, beaming a huge smile at me. I stood up and followed her out onto the terrace.

“What’s everyone up to today, then?” my dad asked as we ate our toast and d***k orange juice under the clear blue sky.

Ann was the first to reply. “I think I’m going to go into town and have a look around the shops. Might buy myself some clothes. Beth, do you fancy coming?”

Beth said that she’d love to. I looked over at Paul – it was pretty clear that he didn’t fancy shopping at all, so I suggested that we could go down to the beach and try out some of the activities down there, jet skis being my favourite. Paul visibly brightened at this idea, and it was settled. The girls went off to get changed, and, after giving Ann a few minutes I went to pick up a towel and my beach shoes.

Ann was sitting on her bed, wearing a short light blue dress, and combing her hair. “Would you like to take me out to dinner, tonight?” she said, looking up at me as I walked into the bedroom.

I was slightly taken aback. “Er, yeah, great, that’d be nice, s*s, yeah.”

“Excellent!” she said, flashing me her biggest grin. “Being taken out by a handsome young man – I can’t wait!” She squeezed my arm and gave me a peck on the cheek as she left the room to go and find Beth.

Paul and I had a cool morning, messing about at the beach. I’d always got on reasonably with him, but this was the first time we’d spent together without Beth around, and I found him to be just like my younger s****r, bright and funny, confident, generous. The time passed quickly, and we decided to go for a bite to eat and a beer in one of the seafront bars before heading back up to the apartment for a siesta. The girls hadn’t returned from their shopping trip by the time we got back, and I went straight to the cool of the bedroom, lay down, and was sound asl**p in minutes.

Chapter 6

Beth was sitting on my bed, shaking my arm gently to wake me. “Come on Joe, I hear you’ve got a hot date this evening.” I blinked a couple of times, and sat up. “I think it’s really nice that you told Ann you were taking her out to dinner. She could do with cheering up, I think. Hopefully a bit of retail therapy earlier has helped, but it’ll be good for her to have a nice meal and a bottle of wine too. Where are you going to take her?”

I looked over to the clock. 6.42. God, had I been asl**p that long? “Er, not sure, Beth,” I mumbled. “Did you have a good shopping expedition then?”

“Yes, excellent!” she smiled. “Ann’s bought a new dress and had a haircut, I got some lovely tops – there’s more shops in this place than in London!”

Her enthusiasm had woken me from my slumber. “So I guess I should be getting ready then.”

“Oh, yes, sorry,” Beth replied. “Ann’s in my room, so I’ll leave you to it and see you later.”

I quickly jumped in the shower, and had a shave. I selected a pair of faded blue jeans and my favourite white t-shirt, brushed my teeth and was up on the terrace with a beer in fifteen minutes. It was about ten minutes later when I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. I turned round to greet Ann, and just had to stand and stare – she looked fantastic! Her long, light brown hair was now short and blonde, and she was wearing a figure hugging dark blue dress which came down to just above her knees. I couldn’t ever remember her wearing makeup before, but she’d obviously been borrowing from Beth, and her face had a beautiful glow. Her eyes were shining brightly as she strolled over to where I was standing. “Wow!” was all I could manage, “you look beautiful, s*s.”

“Okay, none of this “s*s” business tonight,” she said. “I want you to treat me like we’re on a proper date, a couple who’ve only met a few times before. I need a bit of practise at this sort of thing for when I get back home again. Is that alright? But thanks for the compliment, anyway!”

“Yeah, sure, Ann,” I wondered about what the rules were for the evening. “Do you have anywhere in mind for dinner?”

“Well I noticed a nice looking seafood restaurant near the beach earlier, and I thought you might like to take me for a drink in that bar just further along from the jet skis before that.”

It all sounded great to me. I formally offered Ann my arm, and she placed her arm through mine as we left the apartment to cries of “Have a nice time” and “Don’t be too late” from the others.

We walked slowly into town in silence, enjoying the peaceful early evening and the last of the sunset, and settled at a table on the terrace, gentle waves lapping rolling up within a few feet of us. She did look beautiful, her eyes especially were something else – there was a sparkle there in the candlelight which I’d never noticed before. “I love your new haircut, Ann, really suits you. And that dress – it looks fabulous on you. I’m very proud to take you out to dinner tonight.”

I swear she was blushing a little. “I’m glad you like it, Joe,” she said quietly, “I want to look good and I haven’t always bothered in the past. Does it make a difference to how people see me, do you think?”

“Well I guess so. I mean, now there’s no way anyone would treat you as a mother as opposed to as a sexy woman, I think the haircut is more modern, makes you look younger. You know what I’ve said before about your body, and the dress really shows it off. You’re gorgeous, and I hope you know it too!”

“I feel different to normal, you know, sexier, maybe younger. Less worn down, anyway. And I think that’s a lot to do with self-esteem. And you’ve really helped me by telling me that you like the way I look, really. So thank you.”

Our drinks arrived, and we sipped in a comfortable silence. The bay was tranquil at this time of night, the first stars starting to shine and reflect off the black sea. “I think I need to be loved,” Ann broke the silence. “I haven’t been with a man for over two years now, and you start to think it’s never going to happen again, do you see?”

“Yes, I suppose. It’s easy to get into a rut, and when you do it’s tough to get out of it again. But I don’t ever want to think of you being unhappy, you deserve all the happiness in the world. You’re a beautiful person as well as having a beautiful body!”

It was a corny line but I think I got away with it – Ann was laughing. “Is that what you say to all the girls?”

“Well, some I suppose. But only the ones I like!”

Dinner was really good, a very simple meal of fresh seafood served on another terrace overlooking the sea. The highlight was probably when a young Spanish guy came in selling roses – he stood by the table and asked me if I’d like one “for your beautiful wife,” which made Ann laugh out loud. The rose seller apologised, and asked if I’d like one “for your beautiful girlfriend,” with a smile. Of course I bought one, and presented it to her with a gentle kiss on the cheek.

“There,” I said, “he obviously thought we were the perfect couple.”

“Rubbish, it’s just a sales line, bet he says that to everyone.” But I could tell she was secretly pleased, and stretched my feet out to squeeze her leg between mine. She smiled sweetly at me across the table.

It had been a lovely evening. When we got back to the apartment everyone else was in bed, and I went to open our bedroom door too. “Ah, no,” Ann stopped me. “We’re on an early date, so you should just give me a goodnight kiss and leave me at my door.” And then, almost as an afterthought, “you can come in in ten minutes.”

I bent to kiss her on the lips, and she kissed me back gently. I pushed my lips a little harder against hers, trying to open her mouth with mine, but she pushed me away laughing. “Boys, boys,” she smiled, “always after one thing. But I’m not the sort of girl to put out on a first date. Good night.” I was left standing there as she closed the door gently on me.

After the required ten minutes, I softly opened the door and slid into the room, which was in total darkness. Quietly undressing, I got into bed and lay down, listening for my s****r’s breathing. After the previous night I couldn’t tell if she was sl**ping or not, but she was certainly peaceful. I turned onto my side to face towards her, and it wasn’t long before I was dozing off.

I was woken in the night by the sound of my bedsheet being pulled down and Ann getting into bed next to me. “Shhh,” she whispered, “don’t wake up. Just needed a hug, that’s all.” She snuggled up to my back, placing an arm across my chest and lightly kissing my shoulder. Her tits were pressing on my back, and although I was still half asl**p I could feel my erection growing. How was I supposed to get back to sl**p now? But somehow she seemed to have managed to, her soft breath even on my neck and her hand totally relaxed across my stomach. I didn’t dare to try and wake her or touch her, and eventually must have drifted off again.

Chapter 7

“Morning, sexy boy.” She was whispering in my ear, and it was a lovely way to wake up. “Come on, I want a swim before breakfast.” Ann was up out of bed and rummaging in the cupboard. She came up with a bikini and sat back down on the bed next to me. “I bought this yesterday too,” she said, “hope you like it as well.”

She stood up in front of me, her body gloriously bare. She bent to slip on the bikini briefs, her tits swinging freely as she stepped into them. They really were brief, smaller even than Beth’s yellow costume, and an eye-catching red colour. I was staring at my s****r’s pussy through the thin material – I could see a few fine hairs poking out from under the crotch. She turned round and the view from the back was even better, just a thin string across her arse. I reached out to stroke her behind. “Uh, uh, no touching!” she teased, moving away from me and putting the top on. Again it really was brief, just two triangles to cover her nipples but not the whole of her beautiful tits. “So, what do you think?”

“Oh yes, very nice, very nice indeed!” I complimented. “But see what you’ve done now?” My erection was making the sheet look like a tent.

Ann just laughed at my predicament. “See you in the pool in a minute!” she called, and walked out. I thought about wanking off again, but perhaps a cool swimming pool would be a better way to calm my overexcited body down – I grabbed my shorts and made for the terrace. Ann was at the top of the stairs. “Shhh, she warned as I started up them. “Come and look!”

I crept up the stairs to the little slit window she was standing next to, and peered in. It was our parents bedroom, and what I saw caused me to take a step backwards – dad was kneeling behind mum, and fucking her in the doggy position. “Oh god, I shouldn’t be seeing this!” I joked quietly.

Ann, though, was paying rapt attention. “Don’t you think it’s exciting to watch other people having sex, though,” she whispered.

“Yeah, I guess, but they’re our parents!”

“I think it’s great that they still do it. There’s hope for me yet! Look, they’ve changed around.”

I had to look. Dad had moved underneath mum, and she was in the process of throwing a leg over him. She reached round behind her and grasped his thick penis in her hand, and gradually moved back so she could place it at the entrance to her cunt, which looked sticky and wet to me. Dad’s cock was easing into her hole, little by little, and mum threw her head back as she felt the full length inside her, before starting a rhythmic up and down motion. Ann and I could clearly see dad’s cock sliding in and out, wet and slippery now, and the rhythm increased in pace. Suddenly mum stopped. “She’s coming, she’s coming,” Ann whispered, and I saw her arse quivering as she shook slightly with the power of her orgasm. Mum slid off Dad’s long prick, and again changed position, this time straddling his head and placing her pussy down onto his mouth, where we could see his tongue licking out in anticipation. Mum bent to take his cock in her mouth, sucking it in deeply, and again starting a rhythmic bobbing up and down. It wasn’t long before she lifted off and we saw dad shoot a great torrent of spunk into her open mouth and face as she milked his prick dry, and then turned to face him, cuddling up closely on top of the bed clothes.

I reached out my hand and held it lightly on my s****r’s arse. She didn’t move away this time, and I started gently rubbing from her lower back down to the tops of her thighs, and she pressed back into my hand, encouraging me, whilst she stared through the window at our naked parents. My finger slipped between her legs, and grazed lightly across her cunt, feeling a small damp patch. She groaned lightly – “oh, Joe, no, stop,” but didn’t move away at all, and I pressed a little harder, edging my finger under the thin strip of material that was her new bikini. Her cunt lips were puffy and wet, slippery under my touch. I don’t know what would have happened if we hadn’t heard Beth about to come up the stairs we were standing on. Ann suddenly broke away from me and fled to the terrace, and I followed as quickly as the erection in my shorts would allow, reaching the top of the stairs to see Ann leaping into the pool. I quickly followed.

Beth was in a jovial mood. “Morning you two!” she called, “you’re up early!”

Ann stood up in the shallow pool. “Morning, little s*s, how’s you?”

“Ooh, get you in your new bikini!” Beth smiled. “You’ll have all the boys on the beach after you!”

Little did she know! But the cool water was having the required effect on my penis, and after a few minutes determined swimming I could just about face the f****y as they gradually all congregated on the terrace. I had a slight difficulty looking mum and dad in the eye, though. Was it just that I was jealous that they were getting more sex than I was? God, this game with Ann was driving me mad. I was seriously thinking that I wanted to fuck my s****r – what was going on?

It was going to be a beach day – mum and dad especially wanted to go down there as they’d spent most of their time around the apartment so far and wanted to explore. I was quite content with that, perhaps I could go off jet skiing to take my mind off Ann’s body! I waited upstairs while she gathered some clothes together and the rest of the f****y got ready.

Ann was very happy to strip off down to her tiny bikini once on the beach, and I had to admit that it would be a tough call between my two s****rs as to which one looked the best. Beth was darker skinned, having done a bit of pre-holiday tanning, but Ann was catching up, and her newly blonde hair looked fantastic when contrasted with the deep red of her costume. Beth’s tits were smaller than Ann’s, but perfectly formed, and her yellow bikini suited her beautifully, giving glimpses of bare breasts and arse but all the while being perfectly respectable. Whilst I’d never considered myself to be the worst looking bloke in the world, I now realised that my s****rs had got most of whatever beauty genes we had in our f****y. I ran down to the sea to escape my thoughts.

It was a beautiful day, hot but not uncomfortably so and the cooling sea always beckoning. Ann looked like she was enjoying herself – at one point she swam up to me as I was cooling off, jumped on my back and said, “Guess what, I’ve just been wolf-whistled at!”

That made me laugh. “Only once?” I asked, “I’m not surprised, s*s, you look very glamorous.”

Ann smirked at me, and, with her back to the beach, pulled up her top to reveal those perfect, full tits and large, erect nipples. I reached out to stroke them, but she quickly covered up again and dived beneath the calm surface of the water, appearing again a few yards away. God she was such a tease! I swam after her, and grabbed her round the waist, both of us laughing as we struggled, my hard cock pressing into her back as I held her tits, massaging them fiercely. She managed to break away again, and swam back to the beach, where she lay on her back on a towel, legs wide apart. I could see the thin film of material covering her cunt had slipped to one side, and Ann sat up and pulled it into place again, looking straight at me as I walked up the beach to join her. Beautiful!

Chapter 8

We all spent most of the day around the beach, and by the time we got back to the apartment everyone appeared really tired. We’d grabbed a few easy to heat up things for dinner, and sat around the pool eating in near silence, before drifting into our various rooms for showers. I won the toss of a coin with Ann for first use of our room, and stood under the warm water for several minutes, washing the salt from my body and hair. Ann went down when I returned to the terrace, and I sat and d***k a cold beer with Paul as the stars started to come out. Mum and dad were shattered, and went off to bed at about eight o’clock, but Beth and then Ann came back upstairs after their showers, and we all relaxed with a drink together.

I finished my beer, and asked if anybody else wanted one. Beth and Paul both declined, and Ann was only half way through hers, so I wandered down to the kitchen just for myself. Ann followed me downstairs, almost making me jump when I stepped back from the fridge. “Let’s take these into the bedroom,” she suggested.

“What’s up, s*s?” I enquired, noting her eyes, shining with mischief.

She put a finger to her lips to indicate that I had to be quiet, and ushered me into our room. “I was talking to Beth earlier, and she told me that she really wanted to do it with Paul in the hot tub, but you and me were always up later than them so they couldn’t! So, basically, I said we’d leave them to it tonight!”

I shook my head in wonder. “Is that what you girls talk about when you’re alone, eh?”

“Well, not usually, no. And you’re not to know, either, she said, she wanted me to make some other excuse.”

“Okay, okay,” I said, “so are we supposed to be playing cards, or something?”

Ann giggled. “Well I thought that we could go and spy on them – I don’t know about you but I found it curiously erotic watching mum and dad this morning, and I think we could tiptoe up those stairs and see what was going on without them noticing. What do you think?”

I smiled at her. “Ann, you’re truly wicked. But I like you for it!”

“I saw you looking at Beth on the beach this morning,” she said. “So, do you think she’s more beautiful than me, then?”

“Oh god, don’t make me answer that!” I cried, as Ann pouted at me. “I have two very beautiful, very sexy s****rs, who walk around with very little on all day. Its enough to drive me mad!”

We quietly opened the door and crept into the lounge. All the lights were off, but the door up to the terrace was slightly opened, and we walked over to the bottom of the stairs. “You first,” I ushered Ann upstairs, and followed her into the open air. One stair at a time, we carefully went up. Ann crouched down four or five steps from the top, shielded from the terrace by a low wall. I stopped behind her, glancing into the window of our parents room and finding it dark and quiet. As I’d done earlier that morning, I reached up and put my hand on Ann’s arse – like the morning she made no move to stop me. Slowly she raised her head above the wall, beckoning me to do likewise.

We were perfectly positioned, a couple of pot plants between us and the hot tub. Beth and Paul had their backs to us, sitting in the tub, and were kissing deeply – I could see my younger s****r’s face, eyes closed as her tongue explored Paul’s, her hand at the back of his neck, pulling their mouths together. Her hair was wet, plastered against her forehead – they’d presumably been for a cool swim before entering the tub. Beth eased off the kiss and pulled back from her fiancée. Smiling, she stood up in front of him, and slowly, teasingly, reached behind her back to undo the clasp of her bikini top. Unclothed, her tits were as fantastic as I’d imagined them to be, and she showed them off by swaying gently to some imaginary music. We overheard Paul murmuring – “come here, baby, come here.”

Beth was in no hurry, though, and she reached up to touch her tits, slowly circling the edges before lightly brushing over the nipples. We were close enough to see them rise up to her fingertips and see the pleasure in her face – I glanced at Ann, whose mouth was slightly open as she stared intently at the scene in front of her. Beth bent over and kissed Paul’s lips, pulling him into an upright position and holding him tightly against her, then backing away and kissing his chest, nipples, and down to his stomach. He still had his shorts on, but we could see his erection protruding from the top of them, and Beth knew what to do about that – she knelt down slowly in front of him, reached round Paul’s waist and pulled his shorts down. His cock sprang forward, and Beth licked her lips in anticipation as her stepped out of his clothes. His penis was a good size, thick and long, and I found it intensely erotic to watch my s****r take it in her hand, look up into Paul’s face and suck it deep into her mouth. He leant his head back and groaned lightly into the night air as she withdrew her mouth from his cock and sucked it in again. My hand reached out to touch Ann’s arse again, just gently, holding it there, which she seemed fine with. I didn’t want to break her concentration or make any noise.

Paul was pulling Beth to her feet in the pool, and now he knelt in front of her. Running his hands down her front, her came to her skimpy bikini bottoms, put his fingers inside the material round her hips and pulled them down, so she stood as naked as he was. I almost let out a small gasp as I caught sight of her pussy for the first time – it was totally hairless, and I could see her dark pink clitoris protruding from the lighter coloured lips of her cunt. Paul bent his head to lick between her legs, which parted magically to allow him access, Beth screwing up her face with the pleasure he was giving her. “No, not yet,” she whispered to him, “I can’t come yet, I want you inside me.”

Paul stood up, and backed over to the side of the tub, sitting down and beckoning her forward. My s****r stepped over to him, kissed him hard on the lips as he reached for her pussy, and knelt on his lap, allowing him to place his cock between her legs. They shuffled into position slowly, before Beth sighed loudly, presumably as his cock found its way into her hot hole, and they held still together for a moment. I squeezed on Ann’s arse and she glanced at me, smiling. Beth was humping up and down on Paul now, her wonderful tits bouncing in front of him before he reached out his mouth and caught one between his teeth, sucking it almost brutally hard. “Oh, yeah, baby, oh yeah!” Beth gasped, “fuck me, Paul, oh yeah, oh god I’m coming, I’m gonna come!” and held her eyes tightly shut as she bucked up and down on him. It was fantastic to see her so turned on, so abandoned to her pleasure. Paul was still thrusting into her, and it was only seconds later that we saw him bury his head into her shoulder, and shudder as he too reached his orgasm.

They held each other tightly and only broke after a minute to kiss deeply, beautifully. Ann turned to me and pointed for me to go back downstairs, and with a quick glance to look at Beth’s fantastic body one final time, I slowly crept back to our bedroom, Ann following. We collapsed on our own beds, bursting to say something after so long in silence. “She’s a saucy minx, that baby s****r of ours!” I joked.

“Yeah, and a sexy one, too,” Ann agreed with me, “They looked like they enjoyed that!”

“I’m quite getting into this voyeur thing,” I said. “Don’t think I’d seen anyone fucking before today and now I’ve seen two other couples!”

“Oh yeah, I find it really erotic. Frustrating, sometimes, but really erotic too. I just wanted to walk over there and join right in!”

“So have you watched other people before then, Ann?” I asked, curious now.

“Well not really,” she replied, “but I just like the thought of seeing someone else getting off, you know?” I didn’t before, but I was starting to think I agreed with her. “Joe,” she continued, “would you like to get off, for me?”

“What? How do you mean?”

“Well, you know. I want to see you masturbate, make yourself come. I felt you do it a couple of nights ago, I want to see it now!”

I was so horny I almost didn’t know what to do. “Well I will if you will!” I smiled across at her, not really sure how she’d react but pleased when, after a tiny pause, she nodded.

“Get undressed then,” she whispered to me.

I pulled my t-shirt up and over my head, and lay back on my bed, running my hands over my chest. Ann too undid a couple of shirt buttons and threw off her top, revealing the fact that she hadn’t been wearing a bra that evening. Looking straight into her eyes, I lifted my hips and pulled my shorts down, taking my boxers with them. My hard penis lay onto my stomach, twitching slightly. Ann, perched on the edge of her bed, leant forward for a closer inspection. I reached down and grasped my cock firmly in one hand, moving it up and down slowly, and Ann licked her lips provocatively. “You’ve still got too many clothes on,” I said, and she nodded her agreement before standing up, turning her back to me and pulling her skirt down, just a little at first, revealing her arse to me gradually, bending over as her clothes reached her knees, and finally stepping out of them altogether. Naked, she turned back to me and sat down on the bed again.

“Is that better?” she asked, spreading her legs apart and reaching down to her hairy pussy, using her fingers to part her lips and show me her protruding clitoris.

“Yeah, that’s beautiful,” I said, increasing the pace of my cock stroking.

“I want to see you come,” Ann asked, “come for me, Joe.”

“I’m going to, s*s, I need to come so much, I’ve been wanting to all day!” I reached down with my other hand and gently squeezed my balls, looking at Ann, who was gently rubbing a nipple with one hand and around the tops of her thighs with the other. “I want to see you come too.”

“I want to, I need it like you, everyone else in this house is getting some and I’m not. I love the way you look at my body, though, makes me horny and I haven’t felt like this for ages. I’m all slippery and wet, and it’s good looking at you too. Your cock’s beautiful, yeah, keep stroking it baby, make yourself come, let go.”

I was close to doing just that. Ann leant her head back a little and I could see her fingertip exploring her sticky cunt. She was biting her bottom lip, ecstasy and agony close partners, and her tits were thrust forwards, nipples hard. “Oh, Ann, I’m gonna come,” I gasped, holding my cock at right angles to my body and still for that wonderful moment when you can feel the spunk rushing from your balls but before it leaves your cock. “Oh, yeah, that’s so good!” I erupted, three, four spurts of creamy sperm into the air and back onto my stomach, and slowly kept stroking my cock, milking the last few drops from it.

“Oh, Joe, that was beautiful,” Ann breathed. “I’m so hot, I need to come too.” She was rubbing herself hard now, her clitoris a blur under three fingers held tightly together, her left hand grasping the bedclothes to support her position. Her feet were splayed on the floor, and her arse was bucking back and forth as she frantically frigged herself.

I rolled onto my side to watch more closely. “Annie, I really want to suck on your tits.”

“Come on, they’re all yours,” she breathed, and I stood up and knelt before her, between her legs. The scent of her wet cunt was intoxicating. I looked up into her eyes, reached out a hand and caressed her face, before bending my head to her chest and taking a nipple gently between my lips. Rolling it over my tongue, I heard her low groan of pleasure, and reached out to rub her other nipple. “Joe, more, oh god, yes,” she cried, and her torso rocked forwards against my head, shuddering. Her movements slowed and I relaxed my hold on her nipple, allowing her to ease back and free her tits. She lay back on the bed, feet still on the floor, her cunt exposed before me. “Oh god that was good!”

I bent my head forward and kissed her stomach lightly, and lay my head onto her belly while she stroked my hair. My s****r’s cunt was inches away from my face, and I couldn’t resist moving my head down and pushing it between her legs, poking my tongue out and touching gently onto her enlarged clitoris. Ann moaned gently, “no, Joe,” but didn’t make any move to stop me, and I continued just licking around the edges of her pussy, slowly, slowly. I could feel her juices on my tongue and chin, and felt her start to respond to my tongue, pushing her cunt forward to meet it and make my light touches harder. Her hands were on my head now, pulling my face into her, wanting me to tongue her harder. I licked up and down, keeping my nose on her button whilst my tongue explored her hot hole, and felt her legs squeezing my ears. Keeping up the pressure on her cunt with my tongue, I reached up and fondled her breast with my left hand, remembering that my hard sucking on that had helped her come a few minutes earlier, and felt the trembling of her legs as confirmation that she was close again. Ann thrust herself against me, her hips bucking, and I placed my lips directly over her clitoris and sucked hard on it, as she held my head tight into her. Calming down, the pressure on my ears eased as she relaxed her leg muscles, and I put my head up from between her legs, my chin covered in her juices. She pulled me up towards her.

I eased myself up, laying between her legs, my stomach sticky with my come now against hers. We kissed deeply for the first time, tongues exploring each others mouths. My cock was hard again, and I shifted position slightly so the tip was touching on her pussy. She broke off the kiss. “Joe, no, I can’t. It feels so good, but I can’t fuck you, you’re my b*****r! Just kiss me.”

I knew she was right, but I was disappointed anyway. I rolled off her so we were side by side, and we kissed again, more gently now. “That felt so good,” she repeated, “I don’t think I’ve ever come twice so quickly before.”

“Felt pretty good to me too,” I said. “I know we shouldn’t be doing this, but it just feels right, you know? I love the way you look, the way you feel. The way you taste!”

Ann laughed. “Well I feel a lot better now anyway, I was jealous of everyone else but not now!” She snuggled into my arms, and I reached down to throw a sheet over us. Her warmth felt beautiful as she lay her head on my chest, and I closed my eyes, breathing her in. God I was tired. I fell asl**p with my beautiful, sexy, naked s****r cuddled up to me.

Chapter 9

Sunlight streaming through the window woke me in the morning. Ann had rolled over in the night and had her back to me now, and I took a moment to look over her still sl**ping form. Her body was fantastic, the gentle curve from her waist to her hip full of erotic possibilities. I eased myself over to her, my hard penis nudging towards the crack of her arse and my arm reaching over her hips to stroke her stomach. I kissed her neck, and moved my hand up to touch her breasts. She woke slowly, stretching and turning over onto her back. “Morning, gorgeous,” I whispered, “how you doing?”

“Mmm, okay I think. You?”

“Yeah, good. You okay about last night? I mean, I find you so attractive, but I know it can’t go on, but, you know, it was good….”

“Yeah, I’m okay about last night,” she said. “It felt fantastic, you make me really horny, and I feel very sexy around you. We’re away for a week, and I think we can play this game whilst we’re away. What do you think?”

I bent to kiss her lips, and she threw her arms around my neck to pull me closer. My hand reached down, across her belly and hips, across her groin and pubic hair, to where her legs were parting, waiting for my touch. I slipped my finger onto her clitoris, kissing her hard now, and she responded by reaching out her free hand and stroking it across my balls and up my cock. Her cunt was getting wetter by the second, and I touched my fingertip into it and spread some of the juices across her clit, making it slippery between my fingers. Ann grasped my penis, moving her hand up and down over it quickly two or three times, and pushed her pussy against my finger, which I eased into her cunt up to the second knuckle. She squeezed her legs tightly around my hand, and I wriggled my finger inside her, holding my palm against her clitoris and trying to make circular movements around it. My s****r legs were shuddering around my hand now, and I thought she was close to coming. The speed she was stroking my cock increased, and she broke off our kiss, gasping as her body shook with the f***e of her orgasm. “Oh, jesus, fuck, that’s amazing!” she exclaimed, turning her attention back to my straining cock.

Wriggling free from almost underneath me, she kissed my chest and plunged straight down towards my groin, and placed her lips over the red end of my penis. Using two fingers to make a circle tight around the base, she bobbed her head up and down, taking most of the length into her mouth all at once. Oh, it felt fantastic, her lips so tight. When she started to move her fingers up and down around the base in time with the movement of her mouth it very soon became too much for me. “Oh, Ann, yeah, I’m gonna come any second,” I warned her. She just kept on sucking, and I felt my balls bubble up and my spunk shoot out into her waiting mouth.

“Mmm, that felt nice!” she said, wriggling up to me again, one hand still on my softening cock. We kissed, and I could taste the spunk on her lips. “Can you wake me up like that every morning?”

I laughed. “We talked about that. Only whilst we’re on holiday!”

“Okay, okay!” We could hear movement from outside the room as everyone else was getting up. “Guess we’d better go and join them outside?”

“Yeah, suppose so,” I said, “although it’s kind of nice here.”

She laughed, throwing the sheet off, jumping out of bed and heading to the bathroom. I got up too, slipping on a pair of shorts and a loose t-shirt. As Ann finished in the bathroom and came out, I moved past her to go to the toilet, squeezing her arse as she passed. By the time I got back into the bedroom she was upstairs with the rest of the f****y.

It was another beautiful sunny day, clear blue skies and a gentle breeze stopping it from being oppressively hot. We all lazed around the pool for the morning, reading books and swimming when we got too hot. I volunteered to oil Ann’s back for her, and by sitting on the edge of her sun-bed I could touch her without being seen by the others. While massaging oil into her back with one hand, I rubbed between her legs with the other, my finger wet and oily slipping under the material of her bikini and finding her cunt. I only had a couple of minutes, it would have looked strange otherwise, but I rubbed it hard for a few seconds, just to tease her. Slipping my finger away, I stood upright. Ann looked at me hard. “Thanks, Joe,” she said for the benefit of anyone else looking, and then, under her breath, “you bastard, you tease!” I smiled sweetly at her and jumped in the pool.

She got me back when I went downstairs to make some sandwiches for lunch though. I’d just got a load of food from the fridge and had laid it out on the table when Ann came down to the kitchen, walked straight over to me and put her hands down the front of my shorts. My penis instantly became alive, and she grasped it tightly, massaging it until it was fully erect before bending over and taking the tip in her mouth. I groaned as she slipped her tongue around the glans and sucked deeply, and she simply stood up, smiled at me and walked off. Just in time, too, because Beth came through the door moments later. I had to turn and face the sink until my erection had subsided.

We spent most of the afternoon dozing, reading and swimming too, all very relaxed. Beth spoke up at around three o’clock. “Joe, Ann, we were thinking of going out into town later, maybe having a few beers and going to a club. Can’t really come all this way without going clubbing can we? Do you fancy coming too? Not sure it’s mum and dad’s cup of tea though!”

I looked at Ann. “Yeah, why not, sounds cool,” she said, and I nodded my agreement. Our parents were quite happy to be left on their own for the evening, so it was settled.

Chapter 10

“So, what do you think?” Ann asked, emerging from Beth’s bedroom on the stroke of eight o’clock. She looked wonderful. She was wearing a short black skirt and high heeled sandals, which I think she must have borrowed from Beth because I hadn’t seen them before. Her legs looked tanned and toned. She had a pale blue shirt on, the buttons undone just enough to encourage you to look at her perfect tits, and her hair had been slightly spiked for the night. She could easily have passed for the same age as Beth. I looked her up and down approvingly.

My younger s****r came out into the lounge too. “What do you think, then?” she asked of Paul and me. She too, was looking pretty good. Her skirt was red, and as short as Ann’s, and she was wearing long black boots with heels making her as tall as Ann. Her tight red t-shirt showed off her breasts perfectly, and she’d done her hair in a loose pony-tail. Paul wolf-whistled in appreciation.

I glanced at him. “Don’t know about you mate, but I’m going to be proud to e****t these two beautiful young ladies into town tonight.”

“Yep,” he agreed, “they don’t scrub up badly when they put their minds to it!” Beth hit him playfully on the arm. “Sorry, sorry, just k**ding!” he said. “Joe’s right, you both look great tonight. Going to have to watch out for all those other dodgy blokes in discos though, they’ll all be chatting you up!”

We went for a couple of drinks by the seafront first of all, and it was good fun to go out with Beth and Paul – my parents were great, but they’re not really into partying in bars and clubs, so it was cool to go out with people of the same generation. I learnt about Paul’s proposal to Beth – the way they had told it at the f****y gathering to announce their engagement, Paul had very romantically gone down on one knee in front of a big group of their friends, but with no parents to impress the truth came out! He was on one knee, but only because he was too d***k to stand. Beth had been angry with him, he’d asked for forgiveness, and she’d said that she’d forgive him if he proposed to her. Paul had agreed, to a huge round of applause from their friends, but apparently had forgotten about it until the morning, when Beth had asked him where he was going to get the ring from! Paul said that he was a bit taken aback, but when he thought about it, “knew I wouldn’t get anybody as good as her again, so why not?”


There was a slightly awkward moment when Beth asked Ann and I if we were going to be chatting anybody up later in the evening. We glanced nervously at each other. “ I don’t think so,” Ann said, “I’m not really one for holiday romances, and besides, I wouldn’t want to bring anyone back to the apartment – might disturb Joe’s beauty sl**p!”

We all laughed and the awkwardness was over. Beth and Paul went to get more drinks, and Ann and I smiled to one another. “Don’t want to disturb my sl**p – ha!” I grinned.

“Well not by shagging some dodgy lad I’ve met in a club anyway,” she retorted. “Although you did say you were getting into this voyeurism thing, so you never know….”

“Ooh, so you might be chatting someone up later then!” I said.

“Maybe,” Ann replied, “but only till Beth and Paul go home!” She laughed saucily. I really wanted her now, and would have leant over to kiss her if our companions hadn’t returned with the drinks at that moment. We had quite a few more drinks before moving on to a club a little further down the beach. My head was buzzing by the time we got inside, and the throbbing bass sounded good. I’m not much of a dancer, so I propped myself up at the bar and watched whilst the others hit the floor.

I guess it was quite comical to look at. As soon as Beth and Ann started to dance, four of five guys moved in, creating a circle around them. Paul was almost crowded out, and he strolled back to the bar to join me, laughing. “Girls, honestly!” he joked, “couple of drinks inside them and they’ll flirt with anybody!” It certainly looked that way – my s****rs had their arms in the air and were throwing themselves around with the music. I could see one guy with his arm around Ann’s waist, yelling something in her ear, and felt a momentary pang of jealousy as she smiled at him. The two of them moved slightly away from the scrum, dancing face to face now.

Beth walked, or rather staggered, back to join us. “Shit,” said Paul, “looks like she’s had a few too many. Might have to take her home.” Beth was obviously struggling, not able to speak at the moment, wedged into a corner so she didn’t fall over. “Are you going to be alright with Ann?” he asked.

“Yeah, sure, no problem,” I replied. “You get her home and make sure she’s okay.” Paul half carried Beth out, giving me a wave over his shoulder as he left. I turned back to the dancefloor.

Ann had her arms round her partners neck, and they were touching foreheads. As I looked, Ann glanced up at him, and moved forward to kiss his lips. He responded by reaching his hand from her waist to her arse, pulling her towards him. They had virtually stopped moving with the music now, the kiss taking over. I wasn’t sure whether to be pleased for Ann, or whether I should rush over and break them up – in the end I did neither, simply sitting and watching. My s****r made up my mind for me after a few minutes, though – they parted and exchanged a few words, before he went off towards the toilets and she walked back to me.

“Who’s the mystery man then?” I asked with a smile.

“Come on, take me away from this place, quick!” she replied, glancing over her shoulder.

Surprised, I ushered her outside, and we walked quickly away down the beach. “What’s up, Annie, you looked like you were having fun out there?”

“Well, yes, I guess. But I didn’t really want him, and the only way I could get rid of him was to tell him that you were my boyfriend, and then it started to get complicated. I think he assumed we were some kinky couple, and you got off on watching me with someone else, and – oh god, I don’t know! Doesn’t matter anyway. I didn’t want him because I want you!”

She stopped in the street and faced me, reaching to take my hand before standing on her toes and kissing me on the lips. “Joe, you make me so horny, I want to make love to you. Not just kissing, rubbing, sucking, I want you inside me, I want to feel your cock, I need to. Please.”

“Ann, I love you, you turn me on so much too, but you’re my s****r! We shouldn’t be doing this!”

“I know, of course I know. But it’s an escape, this holiday, that’s all it is, and I’m enjoying myself for the first time in, christ, years! We’ve only got two more days – don’t make me stop now. Joe, I really need to get fucked, I’m aching inside. Come on, you’ve got to do this!”

She took me by the arm and led me down onto the beach, and we both slipped our shoes off. The black sand, too hot to walk on in the day, was cool underfoot. The booming sound of the bars was fading as we walked further away from the town. Ann stopped as we reached a row of sunbeds laid out on the beach, and stood in front of me. She put her arms around my neck, and we kissed deeply, passionately. My hands were on her waist, her shirt rode up on her hips and I felt her bare skin. There was no resistance in me now, I was alone on the beach with a beautiful, sexy woman, and I wanted her. I undid her shirt from the bottom up, pausing after each button to stroke her stomach. The last button came undone, and her glorious tits were finally on view. I reached to stroke them as she threw her shirt off onto the sand. Her nipples were hard through her lacy bra, and her breathing was heavy now. “Take it off,” I told her, and she complied, the bra joining the shirt on the beach. I bent to take a nipple in my mouth, a groan of pleasure my reward, and my hand travelled down her stomach, over her skirt and up her thighs. Her legs shifted apart quickly, and I pushed my finger firmly against her pussy. I could feel the dampness through her knickers, she wasn’t k**ding when she said she was aching inside.

Pushing my finger under the material, I found her wet hole, and rubbed her clitoris back and forth, round and round. Ann was gasping for breath into my shoulder as I slipped a finger into her hot cunt, her hips were bucking and her legs trembling. I pushed one finger between her spasming lips, feeling them tighten around it and wanting it to be my cock fucking her rather than my finger. Ann didn’t seem to mind what it was at that point. “Oh god, oh god, I’m coming, yes!” her voice was wavering as I continued to thrust my finger in and out of her. “Oh god that’s so good, don’t ever stop!” I didn’t want to, but my cock was straining so hard against my trousers that it was getting uncomfortable. I extracted my fingers from her knickers, and quickly undid my jeans. Ann sat on the edge of a sunbed, and pulled her knickers down and off. She motioned me forward, and I stepped in front of her. Her hands found my waist and pulled my jeans and boxer shorts down, freeing my hard penis, which she took in her hands as I stepped out of my clothes. Ann lovingly licked the tip of my cock, already slippery with pre-cum, and then wrapped her lips around the head. She reached between my legs to gently massage my heavy balls, and I closed my eyes, holding her head against me as she sucked harder.

“Annie, Annie, this is so good, but I wanna fuck you, babe,” I said, aware that I was near to shooting my load. She looked up at me, smiling, and eased herself back on the bed, pulling her skirt up. I knelt on the bed between her legs, and leant forward to kiss her lips, bringing my cock up to brush against her thigh. Adjusting my position, I felt the tip of my penis on her wet cunt lips, and pushed forward slightly so the tip was just inside her. “Are you sure?” I said, and she nodded her assent. I pushed a little harder, her lips sliding back to accommodate me as her cunt got used to being filled, and little by little, I was fucking my s****r.

Her hands reached around my back to pull me as deep as possible, and she groaned as I leant more weight onto her and touched her clitoris with this different angle. Her beautiful cunt felt wonderful around me, tight and yet soft, and I attempted to be slow and gentle with my movements, but I think Ann just needed to get fucked. “Come on, harder,” she urged me, and I increased the pace of my movements. She left one hand behind me but moved the other to her tits, pulling hard on one nipple and gasping with the pleasure and the pain.

“Oh, Ann, I need to come,” I said, feeling the rising in my balls.

“Oh yes,” she said, “Come on my tits, not inside me, come on me.”

I pulled my cock from her cunt, and knelt forward over her, stroking myself. My s****r looked up at me. “Come on my tits, Joe,” she ordered, just as the first gush of spunk rushed from me, and landed on her stomach. A second spurt, higher on her tits and neck, and a third, splashing onto her belly. She leaned forward, and managed to take my cock into her mouth, slurping down the last few drops before collapsing onto her back on the bed again. I collapsed forward too, kissing her lips and falling to her side as we both regained our composure. “That felt wonderful,” she smiled at me.

“Yeah, fantastic,” I grinned back into the night sky, “You’re so fucking sexy, it’s unbelievable!”

She leant up on one elbow to look at me. “Take me back and lets do it again in a comfortable bed. This might be a good place for a quick fuck, but I want you to make love to me.”

We sat up, looking around a little guiltily to see if we’d been spotted, but there was nobody else to be seen. I pulled on my trousers, and Ann threw her shirt on, laughing sexily as she handed me her underwear, which I put in my pocket, and we walked on up the beach and towards home.

There were no lights on when we got back to the top of the hill, and we moved into the apartment silently. Ann went to the bathroom in our bedroom, and I got a couple of glasses of water from the fridge. She was in bed when I got back, and I put the water down and bent to kiss her. “Come here, quickly,” she urged me, and I wasted no time in taking my clothes off and joining her under the sheet. She was naked, of course, and rolled onto her side to kiss me as I put an arm round her. She pushed her leg over mine, and rolled me onto my back, straddling my body as we continued to kiss. My erection was bumping on her arse, and she reached round to grasp it in her hand, shuffling herself back to meet it and easing the tip into her cunt lips. “Mmm, you feel good, I want you inside me again,” she whispered, as I moved my hips up to push my cock into her. She leant forward over me, her chest sticky with my spunk, and the full length of my cock buried itself in her. “Oh fuck, yeah,” she gasped quietly.

I reached my hand round her arse, running a finger down the crack as she shivered in anticipation, and leaving my finger tip against her arsehole. She bucked up and down on my cock, and I eased my finger just gently into her arse, which contracted around it tightly. She sat upright on me, and I reached up for her tits, rubbing her hard nipples, before sitting upright too, where I could kiss her lips and bend to suck those beautiful tits. Ann’s slippery cunt was sliding up and down my cock, I felt so close to her. She pulled my head into her chest, and squeezed my neck tightly as I thrust into her. “Oh baby, I’m coming again,” she cried into my shoulder, shaking as she tried to rub her clitoris as hard as she could against me. “Oh, yes, oh yes!”

I was close too. “I’m going to come, s*s,” I warned her, and got ready to unleash my load into her hot cunt, but she quickly slipped off me and bent her head to take me in her mouth again. Only just in time – my cock spurted again and she took it all in, swallowing most of my come and letting some roll out the corner of her mouth and onto her chin. She lay back onto my chest, panting.

“Joe, I want you to come inside me, but you can’t, you can’t. I’m not on the pill, I don’t want to get pregnant.” She looked up at me. “Get some condoms if you want.” I felt awful – I hadn’t given that a thought. I just never considered that our game would end up with us fucking, so I hadn’t taken it that extra step further to talk about contraception, and I’d been too d***k and too horny to think about it now we were fucking.

“Oh, Annie, I’m sorry, I should have thought,” I said, as she lay on me.

“It’s okay, it’s okay. You’re fantastic, I love fucking you even without that at the moment. I don’t really like condoms, lets wait a couple of days and then it’ll be safe, no problems.” I stroked her back as her breathing deepened and she slept. I wasn’t far behind her.

Chapter 11

Ann woke me up in the morning with a kiss on my forehead. “Morning, sexy,” she whispered to me, “are you going to take me sightseeing today then?”

We’d talked about going to Mount Teide, which involved getting a coach from town halfway up the mountain, and then a cable car to near the top. “Yeah, sounds good,” I said, waking up slowly. “I’d just better jump in the shower first.” We kissed again, but before my erection could lead me further astray I broke it off. “Shower!” I laughed. “You are insatiable!”

I jumped out of bed and headed for the bathroom. The warm water felt good, washing away the slight hint of hangover at the back of my eyes, and I closed my eyes to let it fall into my face. It gave me quite a start to feel a hand on my back, and I turned round quickly to see Ann joining me under the jets of water. She stepped towards me, arms outstretched to reach round my neck, and we embraced. The water ran down our chests between us as we kissed. Ann’s hand fell to my waist and she pulled me closer to her, feeling my hard penis on her stomach. “Are you all nice and clean now?” she asked, in a little girl voice.

“Pretty much,” I replied, “do you need a bit of a wash down?”

“Yes, I think I probably do.” I broke away from her embrace, and picked up a bar of soap. She stood in front of me, hair wet under the shower, and I gently ran my hands, covered in soap, over her front. Her tits were standing proud, nipples hard to my touch. I dropped to one knee, running my soapy hands over her legs, up her thighs and across her bush. Her legs edged apart.

“Turn around,” I instructed, and she complied, facing the shower wall as I ran my hands over her back now, and down to her arse. I cupped her arse cheek in my hand, slipping a finger between her legs and rubbing her fiery cunt, wet not only from the shower now. Reaching round in front of her and stroking her stomach, I moved closer behind her and placed my cock between her arse cheeks, feeling her bend slightly to rub herself on me. I reached down and grasped my penis, forcing her legs apart more as I rubbed the tip on her cunt hole, before shoving it into her, not roughly but not gently either. My s****r groaned, pressed up against the wall. I pushed into her as far as I could, and held myself there, standing on tiptoes and reaching round to pull her belly back towards me. Standing like this, I could just about reach round her and rub my finger on her clitoris, although I couldn’t move much whilst doing so. Ann’s hands were above her head, palms down on the tiled wall, she thrust back at me as hard as she could whilst I kept as still as I could.

“Oh, yeah, keep rubbing there,” she cried above the sound of the rushing water, and I felt her body tense and shake as she reached her orgasm. I moved my hand away from her clitoris to enable me to thrust into her more easily, and held onto her hips as my cock pushed its way into her cunt. Oh, I wanted to come inside her so much, but I knew I couldn’t – I grunted as I neared coming, pulling my cock from her and spraying my load onto her lower back and arse cheeks. We stood under the water, regaining our breath for a couple of minutes.

“Ann, you are fantastic. Sex with you feels so good it’s untrue!”

She smiled at me. “You’re not so bad yourself, you know. Now come on, get out the shower. Your turn to make breakfast, and then we’ve got a coach to catch.” Reluctantly I stepped out of the shower and dried myself, whilst she washed her hair. She came out to breakfast shortly after me.

The walk down into town only took ten minutes, and we were in plenty of time to catch the rest of the coach party. Ann was looking as good as ever, wearing a knee length skirt and walking boots, and her low cut white t-shirt. “Hey, guess what?” she asked me as we sat down on the coach. “I accidentally forgot to put any knickers on this morning!” Sitting in the window seat, she picked up the hem of her skirt and lifted it up to show me. “Makes me feel ever so naughty!”

The coach started up, and I rested my hand on her leg, just above the knee, edging it up a little at a time until I my fingers sat between her thighs. “Annie, let me rub your pussy,” I whispered in her ear, and she parted her legs just a little. I shifted position slightly, my wrist had been at a bad angle, and, with a quick glance around the coach to check we weren’t being observed, stuck a finger onto her clitoris. I rubbed it lightly, in a circle, and that was enough to get her juices going – I dropped a finger down to her cunt to make it wet and slippery, and bought it back to her button. “Oh yeah, I love it when you’re all wet for me,” my mouth was close to her ear. “I want to rub you till you come, right here on the bus.” She was trembling, legs squeezing round my hand, turned on by how close we were to several other people. I continued speaking quietly into her ear. “Your tight cunt is squeezing my finger, feels like you’re close to coming. I want you to come, Ann, nice and quiet so all these people don’t hear, unless you want them to hear that is. Do you want them all to know I’m rubbing your cunt? Does it turn you on to do it in front of all these people?”

“Yes,” she whispered, “yes, it turns me on. I want to straddle you and fuck you on the bus seat, I want everyone else to see us fuck. Oh god, I’m gonna come, just keep rubbing me, oh yes!” I could feel the extra wetness on my hand as she came, shuddering, biting her lip to keep quiet. I slowly withdrew my hand from underneath her skirt, and bought it up to her face.

“My fingers are going to smell of your pussy all day now,” I said, “and I’m going to be turned on all day by it.”

The rest of the journey was interesting for the dramatic scenery, as we wound our way up into the mountainous interior of the island. It was an almost lunar landscape, and it was a bit of a shock to find a large car park where the cable car station was – it had been a long time since we’d seen much sign of humans at the side of the road.

We all crowded onto a cable car, which swayed slowly up the mountainside. At the top there was a restaurant, and a wide path led up to the summit of Teide. We strode out confidently, aware that there was less air up here but taking it quite easy, and made it to the tip of the mountain in less than ten minutes. “Oh, it’s beautiful!” Ann cried, as we surveyed the scene below us. The sky was a brilliant blue, and a few wispy clouds clung to the mountain below. The sea was in the distance, sunlight sparkling off it, and the darker patches of forest to the north contrasted with the arid landscape around the volcanic mountain.

It was beautiful, but it was also quite cold, the wind blowing fiercely. We stayed up there for as long as we could, savouring the scene, but in the end had to admit defeat and walk slowly back down to the restaurant for a hot drink. “Do you think they’ll have anywhere we can sneak off so you can ravish my body?” Ann asked as we walked into the heated room.

I shrugged, but kept my eyes open as we d***k warming chocolate. Ann went to the toilet when she finished her drink, and came back to report to me. “There’s too many people about,” she said, “can’t really sneak into the toilets. God, I feel like I’m about fifteen again, having to try to find all the places you can go for a snog!”

The cable car was crowded too, but that was to our advantage. Hemmed into a corner, Ann looked out of the window as I leant in behind her and left my hand resting on her arse. She twisted her head to look at me. “You are a naughty boy!” she whispered, reading my mind. I lifted her skirt and squeezed her cheek, sliding my finger between her legs. She was getting used to this, and I loved the way her legs parted to allow me access to her pussy. The cable car ride was only five minutes or so, but I managed to make her come again by the time we got to the bottom. I wondered if I was the only one in the car to sense the smell of sex in the air.

Ann fell asl**p against me on the coach back. I sat there, wondering about whether our game could continue, whether it made me a bad person to want my s****r so much, but most of all, when I could get to fuck her next.

Chapter 12

It was our last night, the flight home was the following lunchtime. Beth and Paul had cooked dinner, and mum and dad were talking about how grateful they were to Beth for organising the holiday, and to all of us for making it special for them. We decided to go for a couple of drinks at our favourite bar after eating, to toast my parent’s anniversary.

As is always the case, the end of a holiday was tinged with melancholy, but everyone said they had enjoyed the break. I knew I had, even if I was a little confused as to what it would mean to me when we all got back to Britain. The wine was flowing well, and even my mum was a little bit tipsy by about half past ten, when my dad thought it was time they strolled back to the apartment. Beth, Paul, Ann and I stayed for another bottle of wine, but weren’t too far behind them, although all the lights were out when we got back. I suggested another drink on the terrace, and Ann agreed, although the other two decided to call it a night. “Just me and you left then, s*s,” I said, bringing a couple of glasses of wine upstairs to Ann.

“Just me and you, and the hot tub!” she replied, eyes glinting mischievously again.

I smiled back at her. “Just what do you have in mind?”

“Step this way,” she said, “bring your wine, leave your clothes!” Bending down, she flicked the button to turn on the bubbles, and stood in front of me. Ann raised her arms above her head, and brought them down her sides again, then reached up to undo a couple of buttons of her shirt. She kicked her shoes off, and pulled her shirt up over her head, exposing her lacy bra. Pushing her tits together, she bent her head, almost but not quite able to lick her own nipple. She turned her back to me and slowly eased her skirt down over her hips, kicking it off and leaving her just in her underwear. Still with her back to me, she undid the clasp of her bra, and let it fall to the floor in front of her, before she turned back to face me. I stepped towards her. Ann took the wine glasses from my hands, and put them carefully by the side of the hot tub, then came to me again. She pulled my t-shirt up and over my head, bending to kiss my chest, and then tugged at the buttons on my jeans until they came loose. Pushing them down, she knelt in front of me to pull them right off, and I stepped out of them. Ann reached up and pulled my boxer shorts down too, my cock springing free – she grasped it firmly. “You’ve made me come twice today without me making you come,” she said. “I think I’d better put that right.”

Her lips slipped around the tip of my cock, and I let out an involuntary moan as she took me into her mouth. She glanced up at me. “Is that nice?” and went back to her work. Oh, was it nice? I never wanted it to stop, her lips were firm yet soft around me, insistently working on my shaft, and her tongue was licking all over inside her mouth. I closed my eyes, trying to hold back and enjoy this as long as I could, but there was no way I was going to last long, I’d been horny all day and this was going to be the release. I held her head, warning her that I was going to come, and she intensified her sucking, making the moment of orgasm almost too much to bear, my legs shaking hard as I emptied my balls into her mouth. She eased the pressure of her sucking, looking up at me as if to gain my approval, and I reached out my arms to help her to her feet.

“That felt fantastic,” I said, “probably the best blow job I’ve ever had.” I hugged her close to me, stroking her back and crushing her tits into my chest. We broke apart, and kissed, gently. She laid her head to one side and I kissed down her cheek to her neck, lazily, in no hurry – we had all the time we wanted. Ann put her arm over my shoulder, and I kissed along it, underneath it and to the side of her breast, before moving round to the front of her chest and taking a nipple gently between my teeth. Now it was my turn to kneel in front of her, and I ran my hands down her sides, feeling her shiver of anticipation as my fingers found the waistband of her knickers, and pulled them slowly down her legs. I pushed my face into her belly, the faint smell of her pussy in my nostrils, and kissed her stomach. She kicked her knickers off, and indicated that I should stand, and we stepped together over to the hot tub. It was big enough that we could both lie down in it, which we did, relaxing and getting used to the water temperature, before she rolled over into my arms. Kissing her deeply, I pulled her body close to mine, pleased that my erection hadn’t stayed away long.

Ann stood up and I sat on the seat at the side of the tub. As we’d seen Beth do a couple of nights before, Ann straddled my legs and sat down on me, my cock pressing on her stomach now. She bent to stroke it, and shuffled more upright to place her cunt lips around the tip. She was so wet, she eased herself straight down onto me, and moaned lustily as I filled her completely. She slowly started a rhythmic motion with her hips, grinding her pelvis against mine, and I gradually got the rhythm together, timing my thrusts with hers. The speed increased imperceptibly, and I reached out with my lips to grab and suckle a nipple to help her towards her climax, which came in a rush, her head banging onto my shoulder with the f***e of it. Her legs shook around mine. “Oh Joe, that’s wonderful,” she groaned, starting her motion again.

I could feel my balls bubbling again. “Annie, I’m gonna come again, you’d better get off me.”

“No,” she said, “I want to feel you come inside me now, I have to.”

This was too much, it was what I wanted to feel but hadn’t dared to expect. My balls contracted and I felt my cock bursting as I filled her cunt with my sperm. We shook in unison as her cervix contracted around my penis, drawing the last drops from it. She bent to kiss me, hard, on the lips. “That’s so much nicer than you having to pull out,” she whispered, “so much nicer.”

My penis was shrinking now, and she stepped back and off me, floating away to the other side of the tub. I leant my head back on the wall, regaining my breath. “Come on,” she said, “it’s our last night, so take me to bed and hug me.”

We stepped out of the tub, and quickly towelled ourselves dry, and picking up our clothes, we stepped quietly through the apartment to our room. Ann went to the bathroom, and I lay on my bed, tiredness enveloping my eyes. I was half asl**p by the time Ann slipped under the bed sheet, kissed my lips and lay her head on my chest.

“Good night, baby b*****r,” she said, “sl**p tight.”

Chapter 13

Day seven, the end of the holiday. My first thought on waking was a dull, depressed one, not helped by my slightly nagging hangover. I rolled over on my side, and only then did my mind return to Ann, who was lying with her back to me, sl**ping peacefully. I smiled inwardly – the holiday had been great, and it wasn’t all over yet. I reached out and ran my hand down her side, from her shoulder down her arm, over her hand and onto her hip, and down the outside of her thigh. My s****r stirred slightly, but didn’t wake up. I shuffled my body close behind her, my cock hard now, pressed against the small of her back, and reached over her arm to stroke her stomach. I used my knee to bend her right leg, so she was nearly face down now, and rubbed down her back and over her arse crack. Ann whimpered gently as I ran my fingers between her legs, parting her thighs for me. I gently stroked around her cunt lips, noting how heavy her breathing was becoming, and eased her over a little more so she was completely face down.

I knelt over her, pushed my right leg between hers, and bent to kiss the back of her neck. I was sure she was awake now, but she didn’t say anything or move other than where I put her – she seemed to be enjoying this as much as I was. My kisses went down her back, my hand on her arse until my mouth wanted to kiss there. I moved back down the bed to allow me space to kiss the tops of her thighs, and gradually started concentrating my attentions onto her arse. I cupped my hand and slid it up to her pussy, and Ann lifted her hips a little to let me rub her hard little clitoris. My tongue moved between her legs, licking her pussy, tasting her arousal. I lifted my head, and knelt up, stroking my erection. I bent to kiss the back of her neck again, and lowered my body so that my cock was against her arse cheeks. Easing her thighs apart further, I pushed my penis between them, and felt her tense against it. Reaching down, I rubbed my thick cock on her cunt lips, and heard Ann almost growl with anticipation. I slipped it in, just a little, and then out again, repeating this move a few times, turning us both on with the frustration. Finally, I gave a bigger thrust, and pushed my cock in as far as it would go, Ann’s hips rising from the bed to encourage me deeper. I held us in that position for a few seconds, and then started a slow, circular motion with my hips, which Ann met with thrusts of her own. Fucking her from behind felt wonderful, I felt lost, there was nothing else in the world. Ann bucked hard against me, her thighs trembling, and I noticed her hand was clasped tightly around the bedpost as she shook underneath me. My balls contracted, once, twice, and I held my cock still and deep inside her as I emptied my load into her womb.

Collapsing on top of her, I eased my sticky cock from her cunt, and rolled onto my back. Ann looked over at me, smiling. “Morning,” she said, “that felt like a good way to wake up!”

I leant over to kiss her. “Morning sexy,” I said. “Felt pretty good to me too. You alright?”

“Yeah,” she said. “Shame we’ve got to go home, I could stay here with you all day.”

My depression returned fleetingly. “Ah well, all good things come to an end.”

“Come on, we’ve got packing to do.” Ann jumped out of bed, and grabbed her case from the cupboard. I lay back and watched her, wondering if this was the last time I was going to see her naked body. I wanted to remember it for as long as possible. Ann put on her short black skirt, and picked up a bra from the floor. “Guess what?” she asked, and continued before I could reply, “I’m not going to wear any knickers today, just so I can feel your come on my thighs all the way home.”

Oh god what an amazing thought. “But how am I going to keep my hands off you now?” I pleaded as she put on her bra, and found a white t-shirt. Ann smirked at me, and walked out to the lounge. I could only shake my head in wonder, get up and pack my things too.

We were met by a bus to take us to the airport, and the journey passed uneventfully. Waiting for the plane, Ann and I wandered round the duty free shop and picked out a couple of bottles to take back with us. “You don’t have to, you know,” she nudged me in the ribs.

“What? Don’t have to what?” I was confused.

“Keep your hands off me.” Ann gave me that wicked smile.

“Oh, yeah, sorry, I see,” I said. “I’ve been having a hard job controlling myself, but there’s loads of people about. Including our parents!”

“Come with me,” she said, leading me by the hand. I put the bottle back on the shelf and followed, it looked like I had no choice! Ann led me up some stairs, and towards the toilets. There was one door, which opened up into the ladies on one side and the gents on the other. She went straight for the ladies, hustling me inside and looking around to make sure we hadn’t been seen. She pushed me into one of the cubicles, and locked the door behind us, turning to me with a smile. “Come on, we haven’t got much time,” she urged. “I want you inside me again.”

I undid my jeans, and she reached for my cock, pulling it from my boxers. Bending down in front of me, Ann took me in her mouth, sucking until I was fully erect and then standing up. “Fuck me, Joe,” she commanded. I reached my hand under her skirt, feeling my dried spunk on her thighs, and pushed her legs apart to rub her cunt, already so wet and willing. I sat on the toilet seat, pushing my jeans and shorts down below my knees, and encouraged her to straddle me. She didn’t need much encouraging! Ann lifted her skirt up and threw her leg over mine, rubbing her pussy against my cock before lifting herself up and impaling herself on me. “Oh yes!” she cried as my full length buried itself into her. She started humping up and down on me, hard. “I wanna make you come in me again,” she gasped as I reached behind her and placed a finger tip on her arsehole. “Oh jesus, I’m so close, oh yes I’m coming, Joe, come with me, come with me.” I was – closing my eyes and shaking with the exertion as my penis squirted into her again. We slowed our movements gradually, and kissed on the lips. Parting, we laughed at ourselves – as bad as horny teenagers sneaking away from the parents for illicit sex. Ann eased herself away from my shrinking prick and stood in front of me. “I love the feeling of it running down my legs,” she said, showing me her pussy, my cream oozing from between the lips.

We had to rejoin the rest of them – our flight was in half an hour. Ann listened at the door to make sure there was no one else around, and we ran out of the toilets. “Wondered where you’d got to,” said Beth, ever the organiser, as we got back to where everyone else was seated. “Come on, they’ve just called our flight.”

Epilogue

I haven’t slept with my s****r since that holiday. We didn’t even have a seat together on the plane home, and when we got back to our parents, Ann drove off quickly, wanting to be with her son. She phoned me four or five days later. “Hey, I, er, got my period,” she said, and, although it hadn’t been worrying me too much I had to admit I was pleased! “We still friends?” she asked.

Of course we were. I think I’ll love my s****r as long as I live. I’ll certainly always remember our f****y holiday together.... Continue»
Posted by kap007 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 7059  |  
96%
  |  9

It's Just a Game!

(A game of seduction that goes awry)

Chapter One - The Beginning

My name is Megan. My first marriage went bad because our sexual appetites conflicted; I was always suspicious of his ever increasing need for kinky sex.

"Don't I excite you anymore?" I'd ask. I never understood my husband's need for variety.

After the divorce I started dating Trent, It wasn't long and we were married. I suppose everyone suffers the banal existence of married life if they don't find a way to introduce some excitement into their lives. We were no different.

A couple years into our marriage Trent started bringing these men's magazines into our home. You know the ones, Penthouse, Gallery and others. At first I was upset about these magazines. I felt he liked looking at other women over me. But Trent assured me that the stories were what titillated him most, he looked at the girls in these magazines but pictures of naked girls weren't nearly as erotic as the stories.

Trent said he couldn't believe all the things that guys got their wives to do. I told him they were not true stories, just some pervert writing them. In any case Trent would read the stories for hours on end.

One day I was home alone and picked up one of his magazines to see what had him so engrossed all of the time. The first one I read was about some guy that liked for his wife to go out and screw other guys, then come home and have sex with him with the other man's sperm still inside her. I was thinking how sick this was and wondering how any guy could enjoy something like this?

I went on to the next story. It was along the same lines, wife getting fucked and her husband going nuts about it. The way some of the stories were worded was starting to get to me. I don't know why but I slipped off my shorts and started rubbing my pussy right through my little red bikini panties.

I've haven't masturbated a lot in my 28 years but this story was getting to me big time. I got the crotch of my little panties super wet. Without even thinking about it I slipped my hand under the waistband of my panties, my fingers ran down over my clean shaven mound to my wet slit. I ran my middle finger up and down my pussy slit a few times making it very wet. I then started rubbing my hard clitoris with my index and middle fingers. I put the magazine down, closed my eyes and made up my own story in my head.

I imagined I was having sex with my b*****r in his bedroom (I had been raised with my mother, separately from my b*****r and father; I had always admired my b*****r Bobby romantically). It was hot and sweaty and after we both came he left the room leaving me flat on my back in the middle of his rumpled bed with his cum running out of me. Then Trent came into the room and climbed between my legs. He slipped his rock-hard cock in my slimy pussy and moaned how good it felt with my b*****r's cum inside me.

As I played this out in my head I had this great orgasm. Well, I was hooked now. I would read some of the stories over and over again. I didn't let Trent know that his sweet little wife was reading his erotic stories and getting herself off sometimes three times a day. I was now happy when I would see him bring a new magazine home with him.

One night we were laying in bed reading. I was reading People magazine, and Trent one of his men's magazines. I looked down and saw he was sporting a big hard-on in his boxers. I wrapped my fingers around his hard cock and asked him if the story he was reading was that good?

"Yes." He moaned.

"What's it about?" I asked.

He said, "It's about some guy's wife taking turns fucking her husband and then his friend in the same bed."

As I stroked his cock I said, "Oh, so that stuff really turns you on does it?"

Trent moaned, "Mmmm, yes."

Stroking his cock faster and keeping the game going I then said, "Would you like to watch me screw one of your friends?"

Closing his eyes and laying his head back on the pillow Trent moaned, "Mmmm, oh yes, that would be so erotic."

On the one hand I was angry, but on the other, turned on to hear my husband say that he fantasized about me. Then I asked him, "So would you like to feel another man's sperm inside my pussy?"

Trent moaned out, "oh god yes!" His hard cock jerked in my hand and sperm came flying out. A big wad of cum landed on his belly and I milked more out, it drooled over my fingers as I kept jacking him off.

Once I had him milked dry, I asked him in a moderately annoyed tone, "So who would you like to see fuck me?" He knew that from the tone of my voice I wasn't pleased.

Trent said, "Oh honey, I would never let some guy fuck you. And I wouldn't like to see that. It's just a fantasy thing. You know a guy thing."

I looked at him and said, "A guy thing? What's that? I don't have a fantasy of seeing you fuck other girls."

He tried to hug me but I pushed him away and told him to go clean up his fantasy cum and leave me alone. I let him go to sl**p that night thinking I was mad at him. I for sure didn't let him know that I was just as turned on about the idea as he was.

The next morning I woke up dreaming about having illicit sex. My hips were moving up to meet my dream lover as I moaned out that I was cumming. As my orgasm flashed through my body I opened my eyes to see that Trent had the crotch of my little black lace panties pulled to the side and was sucking on my hard clit. I held his head in my hands, rolled my hips up to his mouth and groaned, "oh god yes I'm cumming!"

Finally my orgasm came to an end as Trent kept licking my pussy from top to bottom. When he stopped licking, he said, "What were you dreaming about baby?"

I lied and said nothing, that it was his wonderful tongue that had done the work and that it just felt so good.

Trent laughed and said, "Bullshit. Is that why you moaned out, 'oh god fuck me Bobby' before you woke up? Bobby who? Who's the Bobby were you dreaming about?"

Well it was time for the truth so I said in a subdued voice, "My b*****r. I was dreaming that he was screwing me. Don't ask me why, it just came to me in my sl**p."

Trent smiled and said, "See, you're just like me. Is it so bad to have a fantasy?" he asked as he was moving up over the top of me.

I said, "Well, maybe not, as long as it's just a fantasy. I would never really want to have sex with my b*****r."

"I would hope not! But you can always pretend like you're having sex with Bobby if you want. Just close your eyes and think that Bobby is sliding his hard cock in you right now."

Trent lined his cock up to the entrance of my very wet pussy and pushed just the head inside me.

I moaned, "Mmm, yes."

Trent then said, "Why don't you tell Bobby what you would like him to do to you?"

I closed my eyes and played right into his fantasy. I moaned, "Oh god Bobby, fuck me, please fuck me."

Trent pushed is hard cock deep inside me and said, "Does Bobby's cock feel good in your pussy?"

"Oh god yes!" I moaned out as I pushed up to meet his thrusts.

Trent started to pump his hard cock in my wet pussy hard and fast. He then whispered in my ear, "Would you like Bobby to cum in you?"

Pumping up to him I moaned, "Yes, YES! Cum with me, cum in me. Yes! YES! Give me your cum."

Trent was now pumping in and out of me at full speed. He was fucking me like he had when we were dating. I was formulating my own fantasy while as I tried to keep in time with him. All the while my orgasm was building deep inside me.

Then Trent pushed deep into me and moaned out, "Oh God! I'm fucking my s****r!"

That did it for me as I pushed up to Trent's jerking cock. His sperm was squirting deep into me as I groaned loudly, "Oh Bobby! Fill me with your hot cum!" My orgasm took over as I milked Trent's cock with my twitching pussy, imagining that it was my b*****r, Bobby, cumming deep inside of me.

Suddenly, the realization that this is what was missing from my first marriage made clear that fantasies were the spice that made it new and exciting again. Belatedly, I had learned a lesson from the debacle of my first marriage.

Well, that was the real start of our role playing. From that morning on we would read sexy stories together then play them out in the bedroom. Trent even went so far as to get some sex toys to add to our fun. One of our favorites is this vibrating-rubber dildo. It's over a foot long and a little bigger around than a D battery. It is dark brown and looks just like a real black man's penis – not that I've seen any in real life. Trent used that thing on me and we acted like I was getting fucked by a black man then Trent would have his turn with me. Our sex lives just kept getting better and better.

It was right around this time that we started thinking about having c***dren. With me being 28 it was about time to start a f****y. So the birth control pills went in the trash. Each time we made love I was hoping that this would be the time his little sperms would make their way to my eggs. And you know what they say; if at first you don't succeed try and try again. We tried, and tried, and tried again.

But after a year or so of no luck in the baby department I started thinking that something was wrong with me. After a few trips to the Doctor and a ton of tests she told me that I was fine. She said to have Trent come in and have some tests done. I told Trent this and he got mad and said "bullshit", he was fine, and that we'd just keep trying.

Chapter Two - Let the Games Begin

Our sex lives were soon to become a little wilder. We were having a cookout pool party in our backyard one afternoon. Being the hostess I usually don't have time to play in the pool so I didn't dress in my bikini. I just slipped on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt. After getting dressed, Trent stopped me as I was coming out of the bedroom.

"Why don't we tease the guys at the party a little today?" he said.

"Tease them like how?" I asked.

"I don't know, maybe you could wear a mini skirt with no panties and flash our male guests from time to time."

I looked at him and said, "Yeah, keep dreaming big boy. That's not going to happen."

Trent started playing with my left breast and said, "Well then, how about you go braless today? It would really turn me on to see the guys checking out your great set of tits. You have nice tits, what would it hurt to tease them a little?"

"Are you k**ding me?" I said, "It would turn you on to see guys checking out my boobs?"

"Hell yes it would," Trent replied. "Will you do it for me baby?"

I smiled at him and said, "Okay, if it'll make you happy."

I went back in the bedroom and removed my shirt and bra. With the bra gone I put the white tee shirt back on. The air conditioning in the house was really low and the cool air had my nipples sticking out a good inch. My breasts stand up real nice without a bra – just a little sag. They just bounce all around like water balloons when I walk. Plus I had to be careful when I bent over. My V neck tee shirt would give anybody looking a good view of my breasts down the front of my shirt.

I went in the kitchen and started getting things together for our guests that were due anytime now.

Trent came in and said, "Now that's what I'm talking about." He came over to me and started playing with my breasts right through my shirt. He had been out cleaning the grill.

I pushed him away and said, "Stop it, you're all dirty."

As he was walking back outside he said, "The guys are going to love your hard nipples. They'll be wishing they could get their hands on you."

I just hoped the wives and girls didn't think I was acting too sluttish by letting my boobs bounce all over in front of their husbands and boyfriends.

Our party was in full swing by early evening. Everybody seemed to be having fun and the beer was flowing like water. Trent and I are not big drinkers so we had to pace ourselves. Just three beers and I'm out of it. Trent always says I'm a cheap date. But then, all he can do is a six pack and he passes out, d***k. The guests were drinking the stuff like it was the last day they were going to get any.

So after two beers I started drinking the punch. I wasn't sure how many Trent had had. Then I was in the kitchen getting more buns out when one of Trent's friends named Mark came in.

"Shit Megan, is it cold in here or are you just happy to see me?"

I looked at him and said, "What are you talking about?" Thinking he was d***k and just not making sense.

Mark laughed and pointed at my chest and said, "Your nipples are really sticking out. Not that that's a bad thing. I like it. I was just asking if you're horny or cold, that's all?"

I turned a real dark shade of red as I turned way from him and said, "Mark you're crazy."

Mark moved up behind me and said, "Don't be mad at me. I was just hoping that I turned you on and that's what was making your nipples so hard."

I knew I shouldn't be talking to Mark about the state of my nipples so I just said, "Mark I think you've had a little too much to drink. Maybe you should go back out by the pool."

He put his hands on my shoulders and turned me around facing him, "Would you mind if I give one of your nipples a kiss first?"

I was just about to go running for Trent, when he came in the door and said, "Where's those buns?" I took the opportunity to follow Trent back outside with the buns in my hand, leaving Mark in the kitchen alone.

As we walked back out I thanked him, "You just saved me from being ****d in the kitchen."

"How's that?" He asked.

"I'll tell you later," I told him.

So after the party was over and things were all cleaned up I headed for bed. I had just taken my shirt off when Trent walked in the bedroom. He walked up behind me and cupped my breasts in his hands.

As he was rolling my hard nipples around he said, "Your tits were a big hit today."

"A big hit in what way?" I asked.

He said he was in the pool floating around and a group of guys standing next to the pool were talking about how nice my tits looked. He said hearing them talk like that gave him an instant hard on.

"They were hoping that you would get pushed in the pool so they could get a good look at your tits." He explained.

When I told him what had happened in the kitchen with Mark, Trent went nuts. He picked me up and dropped me on the bed. "Why didn't you let Mark kiss your nipples?"

I hit him on the arm and said, "Yeah, right! If I did that do you think he'd stop there?"

Trent had my shorts and panties off in record time. And just as fast he was on top of me and between my legs. As he was slipping his hard cock inside me he asked, "Do you think you would like Mark sucking on your nipples?"

As Trent shoved into me I just moaned, "Mmm, maybe."

"Next time, will you let him kiss them?"

As I hooked my legs around Trent's hips and pushed up to him I moaned out, "Mmm yes, next time."

That admission turned Trent into a wild man. He started pumping into me hard and fast. I don't recall him ever screwing me as hard and as fast as he was right then. And feel good? Wow! It felt great.

I had no idea that this little boob show that I put on that day would make us both so horny. We didn't have sex that night; we just fucked. In fact, we fucked almost all night. Trent just kept going forever that night. I'm not sure how many orgasms I ended up having. Our game playing had been taken to a new level, and we were reaping the rewards.

The next morning after a long slow wake up screw, Trent told me that the incident with Mark had given him an idea for our next party. It didn't have to be a party as such it could be any get-together. He wanted me to dress a little sexier and do a little teasing. He would have a few drinks and act like he was really d***k and fall asl**p in a chair near me. I could lead some guy on as he watched though slits in his eyes. If the guy started getting too out of control Trent could wake up and look around like he didn't know what was happening, putting a stop to anything going on.

I said, "You're asking me to act like a slut with one of your friends?"

"It could be anybody," Trent replied. "It doesn't have to be one of my friends. It could be just some guy that you find attractive, it doesn't matter who. After all, you're not going to be doing anything but teasing him."

"And just how far would I go with this person?" I asked.

"Just as far as you want, if he starts thinking that he's going to get into your panties, I'll wake up and save you. Then I'll be the one getting in your panties."

I told Trent that he was mean and that it was a cruel thing to do to some poor guy.

He laughed and said, "Fuck him, he'll have to jack himself off later. Besides, guys like being teased. Then after we're done with him we can go take care of each other. What do you think?"

I smiled and said, "I think I'll need a few drinks to do this, but what the hell, sounds like it might be fun."

Trent hugged me and said, "Maybe we could try something next weekend."

I gave him a hug and kiss back and said, "I'm sure you'll think of something."

Well the following Saturday Trent came in from doing his yard work and asked if I would like to go for dinner later on and then stop by Mo-Joes for a drink?

Mo-Joes is a dive bar that a lot of his friends hang out at on the weekends.

"Why that shit hole?" I asked.

Trent came up to me and took me in his arms. Squeezing my ass with both hands he said, "I was thinking we could try teasing someone tonight, if you're up to it? And that would be a good place to find someone we know."

"You want me to tease someone we know, out in public like that?"

"Oh no," Trent said. "We'll get whoever it is to come back to the house with us. That way we'll have control over what happens. And other people won't get the wrong idea about you."

I felt a little better after hearing that, but I still wasn't sure about what we were getting into. This was going to be a first for me playing a slut housewife with some other man. But the idea of doing it had my nipples hard and I was soaking wet.

A few hours later, after a shower, I asked Trent what he would like me to wear?

Trent just smiled and said, "You pick out your outfit, just make it a skirt or dress, okay?"

I said, "Okay, but it's not going to be too dressy, seeing how we are going to Mo-Joes."

Trent laughed, "You're right, you might get your clothes dirty just sitting on the barstools in that place."

As I was fixing my hair Trent dressed in some nice jeans and a dress shirt. After he was dressed he left the bedroom leaving me alone to get dressed.

First I slipped on a little pair of powder blue French-cut bikini panties. They are very sheer and see-through both front and back. Next I put on my Victoria's Secret matching push-up bra. It is also very sheer and see-through. You could see my dark nipples right through the lace front. Next I rolled on a pair of lace topped suntan colored thigh-high stockings. They came up just an inch or so below my crotch making it easy to wear a shorter skirt or dress that I knew Trent would like. I wasn't sure what skirt or dress I should wear.

As I was looking through my closet I came across my little blue plaid catholic schoolgirl skirt. It comes down about mid-thigh with pleats that flare out making it look shorter than it is. I'm thinking this will do, Trent loves me in this skirt. I stepped in the skirt and pulled it up my legs. I zipped up the back then checked myself out in the mirror. Oh my goodness this skirt looks really short – oh well...

I then picked out this white long-sleeved front button shirt. I buttoned up the middle of the shirt, and then tied the bottom of it in a knot right below my breasts. This left my tanned midriff fully exposed for everyone to see. And the fact that my push up bra was pushing my breasts up and out I was showing a lot of cleavage.

I slipped on a pair of sexy 4-inch heel ankle strap sandals. I was happy with what I saw in the mirror as I checked myself out one more time. I did my make-up and went to meet Trent in the living room.

When I walked into the living room Trent's mouth fell open as he saw me. "Holy shit! You look hot! Turn around and let me see all of you."

I did a full turn as Trent walked up to me. Standing right in front of me he ran his hands up the back of my legs. Right on up under my short skirt until he had my panty cover ass cheeks in his hands. As he was squeezing my ass cheeks he said, "Do you have to wear these panties?"

I gave him a kiss and said, "Yes I do, sorry but this girl wears panties when she goes out."

Trent said, "Okay if you have to." He then stepped back and took hold of the hem of my little skirt and pulled it way up, totally exposing my sexy little powder blue panties and lace stocking tops to him. "Mmm yes, we're going to have some fun tonight."

I pushed my skirt down and said, "Don't wrinkle me up," as I stepped away from him. Picking up my handbag I asked, "So, are we ready to go?"

After dinner we walked into Mo-Joes and we just about fell over from the stink of old cigarette smoke, booze and body odor. Through the haze in the thick atmosphere of the bar we saw the only place to sit were two stools at the bar so we made our way to the empty seats. I felt like a hooker on display the way all the men in the place were checking me out.

We ordered a drink and sat talking to each other. Then about ten minutes later one of Trent's friends, Paul, came up to us slapping him on the back.

Paul said, "Shit man, did you pick up this sexy young thing in here tonight?" Laughing he then said, "Hi Megan how are you? You look nice tonight."

I could see his eyes roaming from my breasts to my legs, never quite looking me in the eyes.

Trent and I both turned around to face Paul as we continued our conversation. Not only were Paul's eyes stuck on my legs and breasts. The guy sitting next to me at the bar was eyeing me from top to bottom. I could feel his eyes undressing me.

Paul talked to us for a half-hour or so before he said he had to get going. We said our good-byes and he left. When he'd left Trent asked, "What did you think about Paul?"

I smiled and said, "Not my type."

About that time the guy sitting next to me asked if he could buy my boyfriend and me a drink.

Surprised by this I smiled and said, "Sure, thank you and he's my husband."

He introduced himself as Steve. We shook hands and did the cheers thing with our drinks. Steve was a salesman from California. He was just in town for the night and was headed back to the west coast once he made a meeting in the morning.

He was pretty good-looking in a rough sort of way, maybe ten years older than Trent. I could see a wedding band on his left hand. I asked if he was married.

"Yep, 15 years with the same old girl," he replied.

Trent asked him, "Were do you stay, when you're on the road?"

Steve said, "I got into town late and the two motels here about are booked solid, so I'll have to look for a place down the road."

Trent saw this as a big opening to his plan. I could see the light go on over his head. After one more drink I was starting to feel tipsy. Then Trent said, "Hell Steve, you seem like a nice guy. We have an extra bedroom at our house. You're welcome to it if you would like."

The three drinks that I had were making Steve look pretty good. As I saw him eyeing me up he said, "You're sure you wouldn't mind?"

Trent answered for both of us, "Hell no, we don't mind. I'm getting a little sl**py myself and I'm about ready to get out of here. How about you honey?"

I looked at him and knew right where this was going and said, "Yes I'm getting tired myself, plus I'm getting a little d***k."

We all laughed and Trent said, "Okay it's a deal let's get out of here."

As we were leaving Steve said, "I'll follow you in my car."

Trent said, "Okay, no problem."

Once at home we showed Steve the extra bedroom and where the bathroom was. Then Trent said, "We're going to watch a little TV and have another beer if you would like to join us in the living room."

We went into the kitchen for the beers and Trent asked me if I was still okay with the plan.

I grabbed his cock through his jeans and said, "I am if you are."

"Then don't forget to wait until it looks like I've fallen asl**p before you do anything. He'll think he's going to get lucky." He said.

I laughed and said, "After I have this beer, he may get lucky."

Trent slapped me on the ass and said, "We're just teasing him. It's just a game Megan. I'm the only one that's going to be getting into these sexy little panties," as he rubbed my ass under my skirt.

We made our way into the living room. A few minutes later Steve joined us. Trent had flopped down in his Lazy-Boy. Steve sat next to me on the couch as we watched the TV sipping our beers. I had my legs curled up under me. I made sure that Steve had a good view of my lace stocking tops and just a hint of my little blue panties. I felt so sexy showing off for this man and acting like I was unaware.

After five minutes or so Steve said, "It looks like Trent's out for the night."

I looked at Trent and said to Steve, "Great. Once he passes out it takes a bomb to wake him up."

Steve asked, "Do you need help getting him to bed?"

I laughed and said, "No, he can just sl**p in the chair tonight."

Steve had moved up closer to me and asked if he could ask me something personal.

Not sure where this was going I said, "Like what?"

"I would like to get my wife a pair of stockings like you're wearing, were did you get them?"

I looked down at my legs and said, "I'm not sure, K-Mart or Penney's, no place special."

Steve said, "Oh okay. You know you have on some of the sexiest little panties that I have ever seen. Where did you get them?"

I gave him a funny look and said, "You've been looking at my panties, shame on you looking under a lady's skirt."

Steve smiled and said he was sorry but he couldn't help looking. He then added, "I must say that you have the nicest little ass that I've ever seen."

I smiled back at him and said, "Well thank you. I got my panties from Victoria's Secret. I get all my underwear there. They cost a little more but they seem to be of better quality."

"Well they sure are sexy and they look good on you."

I thanked him again.

Then he asked, "If it would be okay, could I see the front of them?"

I looked at Trent and said, "Steve, I don't think my husband would like me showing you my panties."

Steve was now right next to me and he started rubbing my stocking clad thigh right above my knee as he said, "I won't tell him if you don't."

I looked at Trent, then back at Steve and said, "Promise?"

He got a big smile on his face and said, "Not a word, I'll never tell him anything."

"You better not," I said as I took a hold of the hem of my short skirt and started pulling it up. I was thinking that Trent would stop me any minute now.

Trent never moved as I continued raising my little skirt. I got it up to my waist fully exposing my powder blue panties to Steve.

Steve moaned softly, "Mmm, god those are sexy little panties you've got there Megan." He was looking closely at my crotch when he said, "Oh, you're shaved. Are you totally shaved?"

I took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I'm totally shaved down there, my husband likes me that way."

"Shit, I can see your cute little pussy slit right through your panties. Can I touch your panties?"

I looked at Trent then Steve and said, "I don't think you better."

Right then Steve put a hot lip lock on my mouth. I didn't stop him. I dropped my skirt down and put my arms around him as we kissed. Then I felt Steve's hand moving up the inside of my thigh. I still didn't stop him.

Once his hand got up to my stocking top I moaned in his mouth and opened my legs a little, what the hell, Trent would stop this before anything serious happened so I might as well enjoy the moment.

Steve's fingers started playing with the bare skin on my thigh between my stocking top and the crotch of my little panties.

Then it happened, I felt Steve's fingers run right up and down my slit through my panties. I moaned against his mouth again and opened my legs even wider to give him more access to do his thing.

Just then Trent let out a yawn and started moving. Steve pulled his hand out from under my skirt and moved down to the end of the couch away from me. I straighten my skirt and looked at Trent. He stretched and yawned again. He looked at Steve and then me and said, "Shit I can't keep my eyes open, are you guys ready to hit the hay?"

I stood up and said, "Yes, that's a good idea."

Steve stood up and said, "Yes I better get to bed too, it's getting pretty late."

Trent was now up on his feet and replied to Steve, "Sweet dreams."

Trent then went into the kitchen to turn off the lights.

Walking down the hall to the bedrooms Steve said, "Hey Megan, if you can't sl**p come to my room after Trent goes to sl**p."

I smiled at him as Trent walked up. We said our good nights and went into our bedroom.

Once in our room Trent took me in his arms kissing me. "Shit! Was that hot or what? Did you like it?"

I kissed him back and said it was "a little scary." I now felt Trent's hand moving up under my short skirt and start up my leg.

Once his fingers made their way up to my crotch Trent moaned, "Fuck Megan, it was fantastic watching him kiss you." Then he pulled the crotch of my little panties to the side and started running his finger up and down my wet slit.

I moaned quietly in Trent's ear, "Oh god Trent, fuck me... I need you in me now."

That was all I had to say. Trent had me stripped down to just my sexy little panties and stockings in record time. He had me flat on my back in the middle of our mattress and was taking turns sucking and kissing my hard nipples when he said, "Close your eyes and imagine I'm Steve kissing your nipples."

He didn't have to tell me this. I couldn't get Steve out of my mind. I was thinking what he would do to me if I had the nerve to go to his room after Trent fell asl**p.

By now Trent had my little panties off and was licking my wet pussy slit. I held his head in place and moaned out loud, "Oh god Steve!" That feels so good!" My hips were working up and down in time with Trent's licking. When he gave my rock-hard clit a little suck and bite my orgasm went right through the roof. I pulled Trent's face tight to my pussy and moaned out loud, "Yes! Oh god YES! I'm cumming!"

As my orgasm wound down Trent got over on top of me and lined his hard cock up to my pussy entrance. The dirty talk now started as he asked me if Steve got to feel my pussy.

I moaned, "Yes," as Trent slowly sank his hard cock into me.

He then pushed deep inside me and asked, "Did you like him playing with your pussy?"

I moaned in his ear, "Oh god yes, I loved it."

That was all Trent could take. Hearing me tell him that I loved another man playing with my pussy sent him over the edge. He pushed in hard and deep and moaned, "Aahhhhh! I'm cumming!"

I worked my pussy lips on his cumming cock and milked all his sperm out. Then Trent kissed me and said he was sorry that he'd come so fast, to give him a little while and he'll be ready to go again.

I kissed him back and said, "That's fine honey, I love you so much."

But the beer and good sex had taken its toll. It wasn't more than three minutes before Trent was out like a light for the night.

I'm bad! I started thinking that maybe I should go down to Steve's room for a second round. But I told myself that I better not screw up my marriage over something as trivial as sex with Steve. I was sure Trent wouldn't understand if he woke up to find me screwing Steve.

So I just settled for a slippery middle finger in my cum slick pussy and started masturbating as Steve played through my head. In no time at all I was cumming hard again and after a while I passed out next to Trent a very contented woman.

The next morning Trent woke me up after he had seen Steve off. I was disappointed that I hadn't gotten to say good bye.

Trent said, "I have his address and he said if we are ever in L.A. he has a place for us to stay."

I was still dressed in just my thigh high stockings as Trent got in bed and asked me to tell him again how it had felt having another man play with my pussy.

I told him again how hot and horny Steve had made me last night.

Trent was disappointed when I told him that Steve never really fingered me. He said the way my hips were moving when Steve had his hand between my legs he was thinking he had his fingers inside me and I was about to cum.

I laughed and said, "Oh I was about to cum alright, but it wasn't from finger fucking, he was just rubbing my pussy through my panties."

"Were you close to letting him fuck you?" he asked.

"I'm not sure...I did think about it." I mumbled.

This really sent Trent into orbit we ended up screwing like teenagers again. And for the rest of the week we relived our game with Steve over and over. I was always horny and couldn't seem to get Steve out of my mind. Each time we had sex I would superimpose Steve's face over Trent's and screw him like I was putting on a show to show him how good I was in bed. Trent was really eating up this change in our sex life. He once said that I had turned into a wild woman. I think that was a good thing coming from him.

Chapter Three - You can't be Serious

Two weeks later Trent asked if I would like to do some teasing again that Friday night.

This time I was all up for it and said, "Sure, I was hoping you'd want to do it again."

Trent said, "Fuck yes, but let's go to a nice place for drinks this time. Mo-Joes is really a dump."

I smiled and said, "That's a great idea. How about we go to the Zone? It's a big dance club that has a dress code, no jeans, tee shirts and stuff like that. Everybody has to look nice to get in."

Trent said that it sounded good to him; some of the guys from work went there and had told him that the place had people with some class. So we had a date for Friday night.

Friday night Trent showered and dressed in some black dress pants and a nice blue dress shirt. He told me that he was going to run to the liquor store for some beer while I got showered and dressed.

I did the shower thing and then fixed my hair. I wasn't sure what to wear tonight. I knew it had to be something sexy to keep Trent happy. I picked this cute little black dress out, its mid-thigh, not super short. The bottom half is glossy black satin. And the top half is this black velvet bodice with a row of rhinestones right under my breasts. It is fitted just right to show off all my curves but is not super tight.

Having my dress picked out I now had to pick my underwear. I was thinking Trent loves me in black underwear so why not go all black tonight. I put on one of my Victoria's Secret push up black lace bras. This bra really made my boobs stand up and out. Next on was the black lace matching garter belt. I don't really like wearing garter belts but they drive Trent nuts. So I put it on for him.

Next I rolled a pair of black stockings up my legs. These are some real sexy one's that have the black seam right up the back of the leg. A guy thing, guys like them. I hooked my stockings to the garter belt and went looking for my matching little lace panties. I started thinking oh hell I'll go with out panties but couldn't bring myself to do it.

I stepped into my little panties and pulled them up my legs. The small v-shaped back was sheer see-through and the small front was v-shaped see-through lace. Then I slipped on a sexy little black half-slip. Having all my underwear in place I got up and stepped into my sexy little dress. I pulled it up in place and zipped up the back. Looking at myself in the mirror I knew I was going to be lucky if I got out of the house before Trent tried to fuck me. With my make-up done just right I went to the living room and waited on Trent to return.

When Trent walked in and saw me he about fell over. The first thing he did was drop to his knees and grab the hem of my dress and pull it up to check out what I was wearing under it. His one hand went right to my crotch feeling my pussy through my panties and the other went to feeling up my sheer panty covered ass.

He moaned, "Oh god, I've got to have some of this before we go."

I laughed and said, "Hold on, you'll get some later."

Reluctantly, he dropped my dress back down and got up. He then said, "God Megan, some poor guy is going to go crazy trying to get into you tonight."

I gave him a kiss and said, "He can try all he likes but you're the one that's going to get it."

We had a nice dinner then took off for the Zone. We got there and, of course, there was a line to get in. We got in line and were told it could take up to an hour to get in the door. After a long time we started talking about going to some other place.

Just then some guy that Trent works with came out of the bar and walked right past us. Trent yelled, "Hey Jack!"

Jack stopped and turn around then came back to talk to us in line. He said, "Hey what's up Trent, what're you doing here? Does your wife know you have some hot little thing out on a date tonight?"

We all laughed and Trent introduced me to Jack. Jack then told us that he and a friend had a table inside with two extra seats. He knew the doorman, and maybe he could get him to let us slip in the side door. He was going to his car to get his phone and he would be right back.

About five minutes later the doorman let us in the side-door along with Jack. We made our way over to where Jack's friend was waiting. Trent and I were astounded as his friend turned out to be my own father. So much for fun and games tonight I thought.

The place had a DJ that was playing some great dance tunes. Both Dad and Jack asked Trent if it was okay to dance with me. Trent laughed and said I had a mind of my own, and if I wanted to dance with them it was okay with him.

I ended up taking turns dancing with all three of them. They kept buying me drinks and I was starting to feel a real buzz.

After Jack got a call from his girlfriend, he told us it was nice spending time with us, but that he had to go. He told Dad that he would talk to him in the morning and left.

We sat at the table talking and soon the conversation turned to football of all things. Dad and Trent were talking about last week's game. Who did this and who did that. It was just boring to me.

Then Trent said, "I have the game on tape if you would like to see it."

Dad said, "No-way! Maybe I'll come over tomorrow and watch it."

Dad and Trent had both been doing shots. I told Trent once to take it easy on the booze because he was driving.

He said he was fine and did another shot.

At this point I said to myself fuck it, if he's going to get d***k I might as well order another drink. As I sat and sipped my dirty martini I realized how horny I was and hoped that Trent could get it up later. Without someone to tease the night had become anti-climatic, a disappointment.

The guys kept going on about this football game until Trent said, "I'll bet you 50 bucks that's what happened. We can go to my house and watch it right now."

Dad killed his drink and said, "Okay, fine let's go."

We all got up and walked out to the parking lot together. Trent said, "Why don't you just follow us to the house."

Dad said, "Okay, will-do," as we got in our cars and started home.

I asked Trent, "Why are you fighting with him over this stupid game?"

Trent smiled and said, "I didn't know any other way to get him to the house tonight."

The alcohol had me thinking a little slow, and then it hit me. "Oh god no! My Dad is our victim tonight?"

"Duh, yes! Why else would I have him over at this time of night?" Trent replied.

"You can't be serious? Not my father?"

"It's just teasing, Megan." Trent stated matter-of-factly.

Then I realized how agitated Trent had become. He seemed to be genuinely turned on by the idea of teasing my Dad like we had done to Steve. I thought about teasing my own father and realized it might be fun to see Dad squirm a little bit, besides, it was just for fun. I was raised by my mother so he was not very close, more like a distant uncle to me anyhow. Seeing an opportunity to incite Trent I moved over next to him and gave him a kiss and told him a little fib, "You know Dad was feeling my ass when we were slow dancing?"

Trent said, "Really? Did you like it?"

As I sat there I opened my legs wide and let Trent rub my clit through my panties and said, "Yeah, he got a hard-on."

"Your Dad got a hard-on?" Trent asked. "How do you know that?"

"Because he was rubbing it against my leg as we danced, I could feel it through his pants."

As we drove, Trent pulled the crotch of my little panties to the side and sank his finger deep in my soaking wet pussy. He moaned, "Mmm, feels like your Dad got you a little worked up."

"He really did," I continued the white-lie as I moved my hips to Trent's slow finger-fucking. It wasn't long at all before Trent had me cumming right in the front seat as we drove down the street.

As we pulled in our driveway I asked if this was the same plan as last time.

Trent said, "Yeah, I'll act like I'm sl**ping and wake up to save the day if your Dad goes too far."

He paused, pondering something significant, then continued, "But Megan, you may need to encourage him a little to get things going, I doubt if he will initiate anything with his own daughter."

I gave him a kiss before we got out of the car. I was really anxious.

Once in the house Trent put on this football video and asked if anybody wanted a beer.

I said, "No thanks, I'm way over my limit." And I was. I could feel things spinning around when I closed my eyes. I knew Trent was well over his limit too. As he got Dad and himself a beer, I gave him one of those looks that only a wife can.

He looked at me with a "what?" expression as he sat down in his Lazy-Boy.

Dad and I were sitting on opposite ends of the couch. I curled my legs under me as I sat there. This made my dress ride up over my stocking top on the side giving Dad what I hoped was a good view of my legs.

Dad looked over at me and said, "You don't like football very much do you?"

"No I don't," I replied, "but Trent loves it. My problem is I don't understand what's going on."

Dad then said, "Well, it doesn't look like Trent likes it much either."

I looked over at Trent and he looked like he was passed out with his beer still in his hand. I laughed and said, "Well he didn't last long tonight."

I moved over a little closer to Dad and said, "It looks like I won't be getting any tonight; when he passes out he's dead to the world."

He smiled and said, "I think you're right."

Moving even closer to Dad, I said, "That's a shame; I got all dressed up – all hot and sexy – and then my man passes out on me."

By now I was right next to Dad. I picked up Dad's hand and placed it on my knee and leaned my head on his shoulder. I was thinking we would just cuddle, nothing more.

Dad fidgeted as he seemed to adjust his position next to me. I looked at him without removing my head from his shoulder, smiled and nuzzled his neck.

Dad said, "Megan, you look wonderful tonight."

I thanked him and told him how much it meant to be appreciated. I gently kissed his cheek, with my eyes closed, but as I moved back to his shoulder, I opened my eyes to see him staring directly into my face, searching for an answer to my behavior.

That's when things began to change. Dad quietly said, "Megan, it would be a shame for all this to go to waste, may I kiss you?"

My teasing was having an effect. I glanced over at Trent in his chair and said, "We really shouldn't, I don't know if Trent would understand."

I'd just gotten the words out of my mouth when Dad leaned over and kissed me right on my lips! I didn't put up a fight – I actually kissed him back. As we kissed, I closed my eyes reveling in his embrace. Our game was in full swing.

We were into our hot kiss for a while when I felt Dad's hand moving up between my legs, under my skirt. I opened my eyes wide in surprise; my father was feeling me up! I moaned against his mouth and opened my legs just a little to give him a little more freedom to work. My eyes searched my father's face for an indication that he realized what he was doing. He opened his eyes and looked directly into mine, and I fully expected that Trent would see this and stop it.

Dad broke the kiss and asked me if I would like to go somewhere more comfortable.

I hit him on the arm in jest and said, "No, I can't do that. You're my father."

"How about we take a ride over to my house? Trent will never know and I'll bring you back before morning."

Again I told him no, that I wasn't going anyplace.

Dad said, "Fine I like it here on the couch anyway," and went back to kissing me.

By now one hand was playing with my left breast and the other made it up under my dress to my bare leg above my stockings. As his hand was rubbing my leg just inches from my crotch he came across the strap of my garter belt that was holding my stockings up.

He broke the kiss again and asked me if I was wearing a garter belt.

All the alcohol I had consumed, along with his fingers had me feeling pretty aroused by this point as I moaned, "Mm hmm, do you like it?"

Dad gave the strap a little snap and said, "God yes I like. There's nothing sexier than a girl wearing a garter belt and stockings."

I felt so excited I closed my eyes and swooned in his embrace.

Just then Dad moved his finger right up to the wet crotch of my little panties.

I moaned, "Mmm," in his mouth as we started kissing again.

He was running his fingers up and down my wet pussy slit right through my little lace panties. His other hand was still on my breast and was now rolling my hard nipple around right through my dress and bra.

Then Dad said that he needed to get me out of my sexy dress.

Before I knew what was happening he had the zipper down on the back of my dress. He then pushed it off my shoulders fully exposing my bra. As he grabbed my breasts and started feeling them up he moaned, "Mmm, I like your bra, very sexy."

I looked over at Trent thinking he must be tormenting me for some sinister reason. Why hadn't he stopped this? I wasn't planning on my Dad undressing me right there on the couch, but he had let go of my breasts and was now pulling on the hem of my dress. "Raise your butt up a second baby," he said as he tugged on my dress.

Don't ask me why but I raised myself up and let Dad remove my dress and slip. He then moved me around so I was more or less laid out on the couch flat on my back with him next to me. Again I looked over at Trent for help. He had a stupid smile on his face, and his eyes were closed.

Dad leaned over me and started kissing me again as his hand slid down my belly. Once his hand made its way down to my garter belt and panties it slipped right inside the waistband. His hot fingers made their way down over my mound and came in contact with my hard clitoris. I moaned and rocked my hips up to his fingers.

Dad moaned too, as he sank his fingers inside my wet pussy. He moaned, "Mmm god Megan, your pussy is shaved clean, I love a bare pussy."

He was running his fingers deep inside of me and then pulling them out, rubbing my juices all over my clit. I looked over at Trent again and knew what he was doing. He was waiting to see if Dad was going to make me cum. And I knew that I couldn't take much more of Dad's expert fingering. He was going to have me cumming in a very short time.

All at once I felt a blast of cold air on my breasts. Dad had unhooked my little bra and my breasts sprang free for him to view. I tried to cover my breasts but Dad quickly moved my arms out of the way and sucked one of my hard nipples right into his mouth. He then started taking turns sucking and kissing one nipple and then the other.

I moaned out, "Oh god!" and looked over at Trent again. I knew that my husband was about to see me cum from another man's manipulations. Things had really gotten out of hand now as I held Dad's head to my breast and was working my pussy up and down in time with his finger fucking.

Dad broke his nipple kiss and said, "Go ahead Megan, go ahead and cum for me." As his fingers sank deep inside me his thumb was working my clit.

I was now bucking my hips up off the couch as I moaned out, "Oh yes! YES! Don't stop! Oh god that feels so good!" I took one more, fast look at Trent as I yelled, "Oh god YES! I'm cumming!" I pushed my hips up in the air as I started cumming on Dad's fingers. Dad kept playing with my clit as I kept cumming and cumming.

I looked at Trent with a tear running out of my eye. I think I had just made his dream come true. He got to see another man make me cum. I was still surprised that he hadn't acted like he was waking up by now. Then I felt Dad kissing my belly.

He looked up from between my legs and asked if I enjoyed the orgasm? I moaned, "Oh, yes Dad thanks."

"I enjoyed it too," he replied before he went back to kissing my belly.

I felt his finger hook around the waistband of my little black lace panties. Slowly, he started pulling them down. Again just like the dress, I raised my hips up off the couch to help him remove my panties. My little panties went down both legs, he guided one foot out of my panties and left them hanging around my ankle of the other foot.

I about went through the roof when I felt Dad's hot tongue run up the full length of my wet pussy slit.

I moaned, "Oh god!" as I looked over at Trent. I couldn't believe he was letting Dad go this far with me. And with all the alcohol I had consumed I sure wasn't going to be the one to put a stop to these wonderful feelings going through my body.

The guilt of committing i****t with my father just hadn't registered in my conscious mind; I was reveling in the thought that this was still just a game.

Dad was now finger fucking me as he licked my pussy lips and sucked on my clit. I was slowly losing control as I held his head tight to my wet pussy. I was pumping up to him and knew that he was going to have me cumming again very soon.

It didn't take very long at all before I yelled, "Oh fuck yes! Yes! YES! I'm cumming again!"

Dad sucked very hard on my clit as this orgasm raced through my body. I don't think I had ever cum as hard as I was right then.

Finally, as my orgasm wound down, Dad kissed my wet pussy lips and asked me how I'd liked it.

I looked at Trent then back at Dad and said, "Oh my god that was so great."

Dad kissed my pussy one more time and said, "Well then, you're going to love this," as he pushed my legs back and up in the air.

My calves were now on his shoulders and my knees pressing into my breasts. I looked down to see that Dad was naked from the waist down. His cock was hard as a rock and sticking straight out from his body, and I knew right where he planned on putting it.

I looked over at Trent again and then back at Dad and pleaded, "No! No we can't do that, Dad, please! You're my father!"

Dad smiled and said, "Sure we can," as he held his hard cock in his hand a few inches from the wet entrance of my pussy.

I tried to get away from him but couldn't with my legs being up over my head the way they were. I said more urgently now, "No Dad we can't do this, I'm your daughter."

Dad said, "Oh come on Megan, I'm so fucking hard, I have to fuck you."

I pleaded, "No, please no, maybe I can do something to get you off... but please don't fuck me."

I looked at Trent one more time for help. He was still just sitting there with that big smile on his face and his eyes closed. He didn't seem to care that his wife was about to have another man's hard cock shoved in to her unprotected pussy.

"Come on Megan, nobody will know. Trent's passed out, please let me fuck you. I need it so bad."

I looked at him and said, "Please don't Dad; I've never cheated on Trent before."

Dad then said, "Okay, how about I just rub my cock up and down your pussy and not stick it in? Can I do that until I come, is that okay?"

Thinking this was a way out, I shook my head yes and said, "Okay if you have to, that's fine if you do that, but please, nothing more."

I just about exploded when Dad laid the bottom of his hard cock right down on my wet pussy lips. I was so wet his cock could slide up and down my slit very easily.

Very slowly Dad began rocking his hips; sliding his cock up and down my pussy lips. With each upward stroke the bottom of his cock was rubbing my clit. Oh god it felt SO good! His cock sank in between my vaginal lips, they wrapped about half way around his cock as he slid his penis through the crevice of my sexual core. The head of his cock moved up deep in my pussy lips and would pop out right below my clit. Then it would continue on up rubbing my clit that felt so wonderful.

Dad moaned, "Oh Megan your pussy is so hot and wet."

The way his hot hard cock was rubbing on my clit I knew he was going to have me cumming again very soon. No one had ever assaulted me sexually the way Dad was now doing. Wow, did it feel good.

I soon felt yet another orgasm starting deep inside my body. I was moaning, "Oh yes!" as I started rocking and pumping in time with Dad's hot cock, Dad picked up the tempo accordingly.

As my orgasm was building, I was rocking my hips and pussy faster and faster on Dad's cock. Then it happened, I felt myself cumming for a third time. I pulled my hips down and rolled them up to get his hard cock to rub my clit really hard as I was cumming.

But then something I hadn't planned on happened. As I pushed up I felt Dad's hot cock sink deep inside me. As I pulled away to get it out, he pushed in deeper. Then my orgasm hit me and I was helpless to stop him. I let out a loud, "Dad!" as I pushed up to his hard cock and it sank deep inside me again – I started cumming on it.

Dad was enjoying this slip up too as he groaned, "Mmm yeah, my tight little girl," and he pushed as deep in me as his cock would go while looking straight into my eyes.

Right then I had totally forgotten my husband. All I knew was that I was cumming with my father's hard cock buried deep inside of me. Dad was now holding my legs straight up in the air as he was driving his cock in me hard and fast, right in front of my husband. I was getting fucked like a bride on her wedding night.

A few moments later Dad pushed deep inside me and his body shuddered, moaning, "Oh, Megan!" And he began filling me with his hot sperm. I did my best to milk every last drop of his cum out with my pussy lips. What else could I do?

After a few more jerks Dad had emptied all his hot seed deep inside me, then panting and out of breath he fell down on top of me. We looked over at Trent and saw he was still just sl**ping there; acting like nothing was going on. Dad had let my legs fall back down as we locked in a hot hard kiss.

Dad broke the kiss and said, "Megan that was the best pussy I've ever had."

Thinking that that was a compliment, I panted, "Thank you Dad. You were very good yourself."

Dad got up from between my legs, his cock made that wet suction sound as it popped out of me, and then he stood next to the couch. I felt his warm cum leak out of me and run down between my legs onto the couch. Dad was just standing there looking down at me flat on my back, dressed in only my black lace garter belt and stockings.

This was the first time that I got a good look at him naked. His penis appeared frightening; it looked huge hanging there in front of me. Now I knew why it felt so good when he was screwing me. I've never had a man that deep in me before.

All at once Dad picked me up off the couch in his arms and said, "Are you ready for round two?" He carried me down the hallway toward the master bedroom.

"Wait! What are you doing!?" I asked as we entered my bedroom.

"Screw that couch," Dad said. "I've got to have you in a bed now." He then dropped me right in the middle of my bed. I tried to squirm off of the bed but Dad held me down saying, "Where are you going young lady?"

I said, "No Dad not here, not in our bed, that's just not right, plus Trent can't see us in here." I was terrified that Trent was aware of what was happening and would not approve of our dalliance.

Dad laughed and said, "You're right he can't see us in here. That was so weird, fucking you with him right there in the chair. I kept thinking he was going to wake up and knock me in the back of the head. In here we're alone and it's more personal. And I love the fact that I'm going to fuck my daughter in her own bed."

Wow! The shock of that reality brought me to my senses; I had committed i****tuous adultery with my father in front of my husband, what a turn on that was, as incredible as it may seem I was aroused.

He grabbed me with both hands and had me turn around on my hands and knees in the middle of the bed. Just as I started to protest what was happening I felt his hard cock slipping back inside me from behind. Dad was holding onto my hips as he pushed more and more of his red-hot cock inside me.

Once he was fully in me he took my breasts into his hands and started playing with my nipples. Then he started slow short in and out humps as he asked me, "Do you like your father's cock in your tight little pussy?"

Why had I had so much to drink? My mind just wasn't working right as I moaned, "We shouldn't be doing this."

Dad's fingers were playing with one of my hard nipples as his other hand went right between my legs to my hard clit. It was all slick and wet from our orgasms. He was rolling my wet clit around ever so softly as he picked up speed humping his cock into me. It wasn't long until Dad was pumping in and out of me with long hard strokes. His cock would come all the way out of me then sink back in me as deep as it could go.

I knew it wasn't going to be long before I would have another orgasm with Dad. I started pushing back to his cock and Dad moaned, "Hmmm, looks like my little girl is starting to like it."

Dad was right; I liked it, way too much! Trent was now totally out of my mind as I pushed back on Dad's hard cock and moaned, "Mmm, god that feels so good Dad. Please don't stop."

Dad was now fucking me at full speed. My sloppy pussy was making wet suction sounds as his cock seemed to go even deeper into me. I was now Dad's fuck toy; he could have me any way he wanted. I moaned, "Yes Dad, Oh god yes!" His hard cock felt like it was poking a hole through my cervix as I now begged him not to stop.

Faster and faster Dad was pumping into me. I looked down between my swinging breasts and could see Dad's fingers playing with my clit and his balls banging into me.

My orgasm came hard and fast as I pushed back on his cock and screamed, "Yes! I'm cumming! Oh god fuck me! YES!"

My orgasm must have set Dad's off too because he grabbed hold of the back of my little lace garter belt and pulled me tight onto his hard cock and moaned, "Here it comes baby, Aahhhhhh!!" And he started shooting his hot sperm deep into me again.

When I felt his cock start jerking deep inside me I knew I was getting filled with more of his hot seed. I did my best to hold his hard cock with my slippery pussy lips as still another orgasm rushed through my body and he gave a few more short hard pushes as he unloaded inside me.

As my orgasm subsided I fell right down on my belly. Dad's cock popped out of me and it felt like a river of cum was running out of my swollen pink pussy lips. Before I knew what was going on Dad had grabbed my legs and flipped me over onto my back.

Looking down at me he said, "You sure do like cock don't you?"

Looking back up at him I shook my head "yes" as I was thinking, what in the hell was Trent doing out there? Why is he letting this man have his way with me? Then looking down at Dad's cock I couldn't believe that it was still hard! Unlike Trent who once he cums we have to wait a while before he's up and hard again, Dad was still hard and ready to go again.

He moved between my wide spread legs again and lined his hard cock back up to my now super sloppy pussy slit. Again I moaned helplessly, "No Dad, please no, no more."

But Dad just smiled and said, "Just one more sweet fuck for the road baby doll." And he slowly started pushing his big hard cock back inside my wide open wet pussy.

It only took maybe 5 or 6 pumps before I had my legs locked around Dad's backside, fucking him right back as eagerly as if we'd been lovers all along. We were face to face now and this time it was me that kissed him sensually, holding him tightly.

Dad was picking up speed, I don't know exactly what happened but I more or less just passed out as he screwed me. I don't know if I fell asl**p or just passed out from all the alcohol and sex. All I do know is that I was totally out of it after screwing my father for what seemed like hours.

The next thing I knew I woke up in my bed thinking, "God, was that a wild dream or what?" The sunshine was shining through my window as I turned over to give Trent a good morning hug and kiss. As I was about to hug him I got the shock of my life when I saw Dad lying next to me – naked. I looked down to see that I was only dressed in my garter belt and stockings. My pussy was really sore and I knew right then that I wasn't waking up from a dream.

I woke Dad up and told him he needed to leave quietly.

Dad kissed me on the forehead saying, "I'll see you soon baby," and left.

I grabbed my robe and went down the hall looking for Trent. When I walked into the living room I saw Trent still sitting in his Lazy-Boy right were he was last night. Just then the light went off in my head. Shit he'd passed out! He passed out when Dad was screwing me. Oh my God! That's why he never stopped Dad. Oh shit I was waiting for him to stop Dad and I didn't know I was on my own. Shit I let Dad fuck me and didn't do a thing to stop him! Now I was really angry. I was angry at Trent for talking me into this. Angry at Dad for screwing me, and just plain angry at myself for enjoying everything Dad had done to me.

I kicked Trent in the leg and said, "Wake up you motherfucker!"

His eyes popped open and he said, "W-what!?" as he was rubbing his leg.

"Thank you very much. You fucking pass out and..."

Just as I was about to tell him that I had let Dad fuck me last night, I realized that I didn't want him to know.

Trent asked, "Where's your Dad? Did you let him touch you? Where is he?"

"I didn't let him, you went to sl**p and Dad went home."

Trent got up and said, "You didn't let him?"

I started crying and said, "Yes... no... I don't know."

Trent took me in his arms and asked again if Dad had touched me.

Crying I said, "I couldn't go through with it. I didn't know you were really passed out. I was pretty d***k you know."

"Where is your Dad now?" Trent asked.

I sat down on the couch crying. "He went home." I cried. Trent sat down next to me and I said I was sorry.

He looked at me and said, "No, I'm the one who's sorry. I'm sorry I talked you into doing this. I can't blame you when I asked you to do it. I just hope we can work past this. He didn't get mad at you did he?"

I shook my head no and said, "No he isn't mad."

Trent then gave me one of those looks and asked, "Did you actually try to seduce him?"

"It doesn't matter, all that matters is that we still love each other." I insisted.

"I've got to know, did you try to seduce your Dad?"

Thinking for a second before I answered, I lied and said, "Of course not! Why is it so important?"

Trent gave me a hug and said, "Well... I was worried we went too far. We were really d***k last night."

I realized then and there that the truth would have really fucked up our relationship.

Chapter Four - Keeping Secrets

Well my story doesn't end there. As it turns out, about six weeks after my wild night with Dad, I made a trip to my doctor. The news I got from her floored me, I was pregnant. And the date of conception by her accounting was in the ballpark of my night with Dad. I knew right then that I had Dad's baby growing inside me. What I didn't know was what I was going to tell Trent.

So the next day I told Trent that I was only three weeks pregnant. Eight months later when the baby boy showed up I told Trent that the birth was premature.

Trent just loves the baby and as far as I know he thinks it's his. I can see Dad's eyes in the baby and know it was Dad's sperm that made its way to my egg.

Our baby was three months old now and we hadn't played our game since the night Dad impregnated me, but Trent had begun to drop hints about starting up again. I wasn't so sure after the outcome from our last adventure and told him it was just too soon to begin again.

I was relaxing at home one morning when a text message popped up on my cell phone, Dad had sent me a text message. I don't know why, but my heart suddenly started racing. I read the text with some trepidation.

"What's up?"

"Just relaxing. How're you?"

"Fine," he replied.

And then I froze. I didn't know what to say. Even though we weren't exactly face-to-face, it did feel a bit awkward. I tried to think of something to say. We hadn't spoken much since the incident and I worried what he might think of me.

"How's work?"

"Just fine," he said.

I can't say for sure, but he seemed to be having the same sense of unease, as I was.

Typically, we never talked on the phone or texted; it was usually just email between us. But it was becoming obvious that something was different now.

Dad asked, "How's your sex life?"

I couldn't believe he was so bold, "That's none of your business!" I replied. But then, as a taunt, added, "Are you horny or something?"

There was a brief pause, and then Dad replied, "Why, you interested?"

That was a good question. In a way, yes, I yearned for him a little. I shivered, we hadn't mentioned that night together, we had steered clear of it when we did talk.

"You wish!" I typed.

There was a pause, and then Dad asked, "Do you have a camera phone?"

"Yeah, of course."

Dad paused, and then texted. "Send me a picture of you."

My heart began racing again as I replied, "Ok."

I turned my camera phone around and with a shaking hand, and angled the camera lens toward me. I glanced up at the black eye of the camera and tried to smile, giving him a quick wave, and snapped the picture. I quickly looked to see if the camera had captured a favorable picture; it hadn't, half of my face was missing.

"Still there?" he asked.

"Having problems with the camera." I responded.

"Use a mirror." He texted.

"Huh?" I sent, confused as to what he was getting at.

"Take a picture in front of the mirror." He explained.

Oh, now I understood, and went to my bedroom and stood in front of the full-length mirror. I held the camera in front of me and adjusted my position, and snapped the picture. Seconds later the picture was on the way to my father.

In the moments that followed, I wondered if he thought of me as often as I thought of him. I could just close my eyes and it was as if it were that night all over again.

As I thought of what to say next Dad typed, "You heard of sexting?"

"I know what it is."

Dad typed back quickly, "Want to play?"

I chuckled as I typed, "Is this clothing optional?" I took a deep breath and waited, and thought what he must think of me. And just as important, and perhaps more so, was why I couldn't get it out of my head? Why did I keep dwelling on it, replaying it in my mind? Before I could put too much thought into it, I clicked on the send button.

I waited for what seemed like forever, but was probably only a few seconds. "Sure," came his terse reply.

I swallowed and took a deep breath. Still nervously shaking, my hands went to the hem of my sweatshirt and pulled it over my head in one quick movement. I dropped it to the side on the floor and standing there in my white bra facing the mirror, trying to avoid eye contact with the camera. My chest rose sharply as I breathed, knowing Dad was waiting.

I reached up and angled the camera more to take in a shot of my entire torso. I smiled nervously at the mirror staring back at me, but quickly looked away. It wasn't just a random observer viewing me. It was my father. That camera lens was his eyes looking directly at me; looking at my body. I snapped the picture, and before I lost my nerve, sent it to Dad.

"You're beautiful." He typed.

I grinned and sent him a quick text, "Thanks!" "Have you done this with other guys?" he asked.

I thumbed the keypad again. "No."

"I'd like to see more!"

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, as I typed an answer.

"Ok," I said, typing clumsily.

I didn't hesitate. I knew if I did, I wouldn't follow through on it. I reached back behind me and unclasped my bra, letting it fall from my shoulders. I pulled it off my arms and dropped it to the floor with my sweatshirt. Then I stood staring back at the mirror.

Dad didn't say anything for a long time. He just waited.

I built up my courage, and then slowly brought one hand up to my breast and began caressing it. The flickering ember that had been lit before was now being rekindled. I made myself forget who it was on the other end of the texts. I raised the phone and posed for the camera, snapped the picture, and sent it to my father.

Dad must have lingered over the picture as his response was slow in coming. Finally my phone chirped the tell tale tone that a text was received. My hands shook as I slowly read the message from Dad, "Gorgeous," was what it read.

I paused before my response, took my hand and placed it at the top of my shorts. Then I slowly pushed it under the waistband. When my fingers made contact with my vagina, my jaw dropped slightly and I sighed, closing my eyes. I didn't care who it was now on the other end of the phone.

I began gently massaging my clit, while simultaneously caressing my erect nipple. And very soon, I let my head fall back and lost myself in the brief moment of self-pleasure. When I felt the first twinge of an orgasm approaching, I suddenly remembered Dad. I quickly lifted my head to see if he had sent me a message; not yet.

I began typing. "Still there?" I asked. I waited for a reply, and when it finally arrived, I sighed in relief.

"Yes," he said.

I pushed one hand back down my shorts and very awkwardly typed with the other. "You excited?" I asked.

"Yes," came a quick reply.

"Want me to see me naked?" I asked.

There was a pause, and then he said "Yes."

Had it been any other guy, I would never tease like this, instead I hurriedly pushed my shorts and panties down my legs. When they were pooled around my ankles, I stepped out of them and kicked them off to the side. Then I turned the mirror so that it faced the corner of the bed. I then sat down on the edge of the bed, spreading my legs and pushing my ass forward a bit so the mirror could show more.

Now my body had gone into autopilot. It wasn't my father, any longer, but simply a fantasy guy sexting with me. I snapped the picture with one hand and held myself open with the other. I hesitated for just a moment before sending this one, this wasn't just a pose; it was a pretense to something more. I pressed send anyhow.

"Nice," he replied, followed up rapidly with, "Just as I remember you".

A devilish grin grew across my face and I leaned back, pushing my knees apart and lewdly played with my vagina, working my way to an orgasm. After a few minutes, just on the brink of erupting, I shot back to the keypad and asked if he was still hard.

"Yes!" he replied.

I glanced up at the mirror and smiled. Then he asked if I was going to cum soon.

"YES" I said.

"Me too," He typed.

Then I leaned back and brought myself to orgasm, writhing in my bed, groaning loudly and holding my legs up high and far apart. And as it slowly ebbed, I paused to gently pinch my nipples and pull outward on them.

When I had finally caught my breath, I smiled up at the mirror and winked at myself, wiping a hand over my brow. I picked up my phone and asked Dad if he had cum.

"Hell yes!" came his speedy reply.

I laughed, typing back, "That was fun!"

He started typing, but then I realized it was going to get creepy if I didn't do something. "I better go get cleaned up," I said.

"You going to be around tomorrow?" He asked.

I typed back saying probably the same time, and he said that would work for him, too. "See you then!" I said.

God, I couldn't believe I'd just masturbated with my father. Then I chuckled and shook my head, thinking it wasn't exactly the first time for that. But I also felt a sense of relief. It wasn't so bad, what we did. It wasn't as though we didn't know what we were doing. In fact, in a way, it made me feel a little better about what we had done before, as though our relationship had been modified. Not so much altered, as it was expanded. I felt refreshed, elated.

The next morning, I rushed around the bedroom, trying to find something a bit sexier to wear for him. I found a lacey push-up bra and a pair of pink thongs with only a tiny triangular patch of fabric covering my vagina. Over this I wore my usual shorts and t-shirt.

I had snapped several pictures with the camera while I waited for him, and then he sent the first text. My heart began racing and my knees wobbled. We chatted briefly, but we both knew why we were there. I asked if he was ready to have fun again, to which he replied with an enthusiastic "Hell yes!" This time, however, I was more deliberate in removing my clothing. I'd take off my shirt and take a picture, the image of my breasts, the nipples just poking up over the edge of the bra, just to get him excited. Then I had him beg me to remove it, as well as my shorts and panties. To be honest, I was just as eager to get naked as he was for me to do so. And when I was completely nude on my bed, we chatted for a few minutes.

"Can you lick your nipples?" he asked.

"What?" I sent back to him, but then I chuckled and looked up at the mirror, sat back and scooped up one of my breasts and leaned down and licked it. I'm a decent B cup usually, but with me lactating from c***dbirth I was closer to a C, so there wasn't much problem for such carnal acrobatics, I pushed a nipple into my mouth and sucked it stiff, snapped a picture and sent it to him.

"Wow!" he responded.

I laughed, replying, "Well, I'm still lactating!"

Dad laughed once again and said he thought they were sexy.

"That's better," I typed with a chuckle. I let one hand drop between my legs, and then asked if he was getting hard.

"Been hard for a while!" he said.

"Mmm," I replied. "Wish I could see that!"

Just then, my stomach fluttered. The words simply came out on their own, but now that I thought about it, I really wasn't opposed to the idea. My fingers slipped across my wet clit, sending a gentle spark through my body. I closed my eyes and sighed. When I opened them, Dad had sent me a message.

When my phone chirped this time a picture of my Dad's erect penis filled the screen, with a text attached, "Is your pussy wet?"

I looked up at the camera and nodded, smiling dreamily. Then I brought my hand to my mouth and licked my fingers, snapping the picture as I did.

"How's it taste?" he asked.

"Mmm," I replied. "Delicious!"

"You like tasting yourself?"

Once more, I looked at the mirror and grinned, licking my fingers seductively for him, snapping away with the camera. As I continued to play with myself, his next message nearly made me erupt into an orgasm.

"I'd love to taste you," he said.

I slumped back in my chair and groaned loudly, spreading my legs wide. I was getting closer to orgasm and, in my delirium, asked if he would jack off for me?

"YES!" he exclaimed.

Teetering on the brink of orgasm and barely capable of typing, I hastily replied, "I'd love to feel you cum in my mouth." Then, just before it struck home, I added, "I'd swallow for you."

That's when my orgasm took over. I managed to have a moment of clarity in thought, and quickly looked at the mirror. I moaned loudly, humping against both my hands, one fingering myself deeply while the other stimulated my clit. "Oh fuck," I cried to the empty room. "...oh fuck, I'm cumming!"

I smiled and threw my head back, holding my legs out wide. When my orgasm finally subsided, I sat on the bed with my arms hanging down to the side limp and my legs straight out.

My phone was chiming incessantly from the received texts.

"Fuck!" The first message from him said.

"That was great!" was another.

I managed a weak grin and tried to raise my hand to text. Just as I started typing, Dad sent me a message. "Is your pussy wet?"

I chuckled and typed, "Want to see for yourself?" I asked.

"YES!" he replied eagerly.

I leaned back, and then angled the camera, trying to hold it steady, as I brought it down. I put one leg on the bed, slowly bringing the camera down and angling it up so he could get a good view between my legs. With my free hand, I spread myself open for him, and snapped.

"Megan you're beautiful."

With the camera still down there, I slipped my index finger inside me and snapped a picture for him.

"Yummy," he said.

I carefully raised the camera, pointing it at the mirror, and then looked directly at it and smiled, sticking my index finger in my mouth and took a picture.

Then, once again without any forethought, I typed, "Wish your hot cock was inside me?" I hit send, and then remembered to whom I had said that. "... oh damn..." I mumbled.

To my relief, Dad just sent an emoticon winking in reply. Still, I felt like perhaps I'd gone a bit too far in saying that in our little texting game.

We chatted for a few more minutes, and once in a while, I'd let one of my hands slide across my breast, pausing for a moment to pull on the nipple, touching myself while I texted with my father.

Before our little session of erotic fun ended, he once again complimented me on my looks. I couldn't help but blush and thanked him.

For the next two weeks, we'd make it a habit of sexting during the day. And our conversations grew progressively more explicit, until we were finally talking about what we wanted to do with each other. But it almost always reached its crescendo once we hit orgasm. After that, it diminished quite a bit. That sort of became the unwritten rule of our game: leading up to and during orgasm, you could say whatever you like, but afterwards, we toned it down; things went back to normal. And it got to the point where, in a way, as odd as it may seem, I really wasn't thinking of him as my father, just this really sexy guy I knew.

And another strange benefit was that it made me much more sexually aroused by the time Trent got home from work. I already had quite a libido, but doing this with Dad seemed to amplify it. Trent and I had a very active sex life as it was, but this was like giving it a shot of adrenaline. There were times when I couldn't wait for Trent to come to bed and fuck me. And there were also times when I didn't wait. Once he stepped inside the house, and I dragged him to the bedroom and threw myself at him. He never caught on, luckily.

Soon Trent began pressing me to start our game of teasing again. I told him that I was happy the way things were, but he insisted that the game made it so much more intense. I couldn't disagree, but I worried about what might happen next time he didn't wake up. I realized then that my sexting with Dad kept me aroused, but Trent had no such stimulus. I finally acquiesced.

We got a sitter for the baby and went to dinner. We hadn't really made plans, other than that we were going to "do it". After dinner, instead of going to a bar somewhere, we stayed at the restaurant and drank wine at our table. As the evening wore on we began chatting up our waitress, Marsha, a wonderfully attractive girl in her early twenties.

Trent suggested that she come over after work for a nightcap. I shot him a terse look, but then I realized that he was suggesting she was the victim. I smiled and encouraged her to accept. She did, but she said it would be for just one drink, as she had had a long day.

"Great," Trent exclaimed, and we went to wait for her in the parking lot.

"How's this going to work?" I asked Trent.

"Just see where it goes." He said

Then I got the impression that maybe he thought he was going to get lucky too. "Are you expecting to get a piece of her too?"

"The thought hadn't crossed my mind." He replied.

She followed us home and we were soon drinking and chatting in our living room. Right on cue Trent dropped off to sl**p in his lazy-boy. Marsha and I ignored him and talked girl talk until we were both very comfortable with one-another.

I walked into the kitchen and she followed. I placed my drink on the counter, took a seat at the table and turned to see Marsha as she approached and stared down at me from her stance, not unlike a queen commanding her subject. She was so close that I could feel her warm breath on my face, heating my skin like a hairdryer. I wanted to touch her. Really touch her. I thought about reaching out and resting my palm on Marsha's breast, but opted to silently admire the slope of her chest and the curve of her tiny waist.

"I'm attracted to you, Megan." Marsha whispered, reaching her hand to the back of my head to remove the clip that held my hair back. Marsha's presence was intoxicating. I felt a drop of moisture drip onto the fabric of my panties. Never had I felt so ripe for someone's touch.

"I'm attracted to you, too." I replied dreamily.

Is this really happening? I couldn't help musing. I felt my heart thump rapidly behind my rib cage, like a prisoner pounding for release from a confined cell. I was feeling like a timid schoolgirl, but I really did want to explore this situation thoroughly. I begged myself to make a move, to let this bewitching woman know I was hot and ready. I was hard-pressed to summon up the courage to seduce her. Luckily, the need for improvisation wasn't required on my part.

Marsha reached for me slowly. Her well-manicured fingernails glided on my shoulder through the delicate silk. Goosebumps quickly formed in the trail of her touch. I licked my lips and closed my eyes, relishing the sweet softness that only a woman's fingers could offer. I concentrated on the gentle glide of Marsha's left hand as it trailed up to my neck and slowly down my chest. Then I felt the eager fingers caress the delicate lace of my bra at the top of my breasts, I was unable to restrain my desire. I had to touch Marsha. Gazing through slightly-parted eyelids, I placed both hands on Marsha's shoulders, wanting to explore the safer areas of her body.

I massaged the firm flesh of Marsha's shoulders with my thumbs, becoming acquainted with a woman's body in a sexual manner. Why had I never noticed how soft-yet so strong-a woman's skin is? How could I have looked at attractive women everyday of my life and not seen them as I was now seeing Marsha? The thought that my about-to-be lover and I were experiencing identical explorations made my knees weak. She is seeing me the same way I am seeing her. I mused to myself, so unlike sex with a guy.

I moved my hands downward, palming the full weight of my partner's breasts. Marsha's quick intake of breath at the possessive action made me so hot I thought my clitoris would burst with the sudden rush of bl**d. I prodded and squeezed Marsha's fleshy globes, as if touching breasts for the first time in my life. Marsha mirrored my actions and our eyes locked.

Without breaking the electric current which flowed between our two sets of eager eyes, Marsha began to unbutton my blouse. When I was left leaning against the table, clad only in my white lacy bra, Marsha leaned back to study me. My flesh felt cold and lonely where Marsha's knowing hands were caressing me moments before, and I longed for more contact.

I reached out and grabbed Marsha's satin lapels and pulled her into me. Marsha gasped at the action, but followed with a wicked smile. She arched her neck to kiss the soft swells of my breast, grazing her tongue along the delicate fabric which encased them. With Marsha's concentration solely on my chest, I was able to reach down and run my fingers along the firm softness of her neck.

We simply caressed each other for a long while, taking the time to acquaint ourselves with the other's touch. Marsha paused from her exploration of my chest long enough to reach back and unclasp my bra, letting the heavy weight of my breasts fall free. My skin tingled where my lover's fingers glided across the skin, and when I felt the wet heat of Marsha's mouth on my nipple, I moaned softly. I felt the pink nodule peak into a rigid spike as Marsha's tongue flicked the sensitive flesh back and forth. I tangled the fingers of my left hand further into her heavenly tresses as my right focused on the removal of her tight blazer. When I finally unfastened the top button, it was as if I could not remove the rest fast enough. I wanted to see the bronzed beauty of this sexy woman's body.

When Marsha's top finally slid off her form and onto the floor, I opened my eyes to drink in the sight of her black satin bra. She was as dark and sleek as I was fair and soft. I reached down to Marsha's left breast and pulled the nipple out through the top of the bra. Her skin was flawless. I longed to suckle the ripe peak, but Marsha's body language was making it clear that I was not the one orchestrating the lovemaking. When she felt my head aim towards her own chest, Marsha moved herself away, teasing me mercilessly.

"Don't move." Marsha commanded sternly, but with tenderness in her voice. "I want to please you first."

I surrendered to Marsha, as if finally receiving permission to just lay back and enjoy the ride. The cheeks of my ass clenched tightly as Marsha's hot breath brushed my knees and thighs. Without awareness of my own moves, I gently guided Marsha's head slowly between my legs. I felt my pussy lather up as Marsha's breath came closer and closer to my core, maddeningly slow.

Marsha's commanding hands clasped the hem of my silk skirt and began to inch it slowly upward. As the subservient I arched my back and raised my hips slightly off the edge of the table to facilitate the undressing. I smiled at Marsha's sudden intake of breath when she saw the white lacy garter belt holding up my tan hose. I always made sure I wore the sexiest undergarments I could find. It made me feel sensuous. I was especially pleased that my lover was appreciating the delicate lace as well.

"You are so beautiful." Marsha murmured as she leaned in to sprinkle wispy butterfly kisses on my inner thighs. I lay back against the cold table and leaned into the pleasure that was slowly overtaking me. I arched my pelvis towards Marsha's face, eager to feel her tongue inside my most intimate folds. But Marsha wanted to prolong the seduction. She nuzzled my buttocks and thighs with her nose, alternately licking the soft skin from my knees to my ass. After what seemed like hours, she ran her index finger under the elastic band of my G-string, and proceeded to pull the flimsy material down the length of my legs.

"Oh, God....." I moaned when I felt the first contact of Marsha's tongue against my pussy. The soft fierceness of her mouth suckling my lips and clit was almost more than I could take. I could not remember ever feeling pleasure with such intensity. At first I thought I would climax just seconds after Marsha's first slow and thorough lick, but then I relaxed a bit, realizing I was just experiencing the tip of the iceberg. My hips seemed to melt into the table as I wound my fingers through Marsha's hair once more, easing the busy mouth further into my cunt, as if to swallow the woman whole.

A weak tingling wave swirled around my pelvis like a hurricane, gathering strength before reaching throughout the rest of me, from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. I struggled to relax my thighs and not tighten them around Marsha's head, suffocating her as she worked.

Marsha ate me like a gourmet, enjoying every flavor, every fold of my pink pussy. The strokes of her tongue varied, some long and intense, like painting a fence, some short and precise. It was as if Marsha could read my mind, knowing exactly what I liked the most, knowing when to go faster, knowing when to slow down. My hips began to beat with my own internal rhythm, pumping up and down, taking Marsha's occupied tongue with me.

After Marsha's tongue memorized every square inch of my silken folds, she focused her attention on the tight bud of my clitoris. She sucked it like a straw, drawing her head away from my center, stretching my clit with her. The tiny bud seemed to expand in Marsha's mouth, filling it with my swollen heat. Marsha's face was buried inside my core as I gave birth to the first slight tremors of my orgasm. My back arched and lifted my hips inches off the table as I began to slowly, slowly go over the edge.

"Oh God," I gasped, writhing back and forth around Marsha's busy mouth, "Oh Jesus!" My insides expanded and burst into flames as the intense tidal wave of bl**d gushed into my cunt, making me see stars. My soul seemed to leave my body as I shook with the violent climax, conquering my body like a fearless warrior. I wasn't sure how long my orgasm had possessed my body, mind, and soul. I felt like I had traveled to the moon and back in a few spastic moments. My muscles were conditioned from the orgasm, but not ready to relax. 'No,' I mused, 'I don't want this to be over yet.'

As Marsha sat back, licking my juices off of her pouting lips, I slid off the table and faced the woman who had just given me a taste of heaven. I guided Marsha's streamlined form into a reclining pose on the kitchen floor, dying to taste her. I wasted no time raising the woman's tight skirt above her hips, making her vagina more accessible to my starving lips. After a hasty removal of her stockings, I placed my hands gently on the inside of her thighs. Our eyes locked once more as I slowly and seductively spread Marsha's legs apart. Our connection was like lightning, strong and direct, each wanting to fully drink in the other's essence.

I was like a c***d in a candy shop. I was trembling with anticipation as I kissed the inside of Marsha's thighs, wanting only to feel the heat of the woman's body on my lips. Marsha lay perfectly still during my seduction of her skin, gasping slightly when the first caresses of my breath blew through her silken mound like a soft wind. I wanted to prolong the kisses as long as possible, but I was so anxious to taste Marsha's juices I lingered only moments.

Holding the fabric of Marsha's black panties to the side, I dove into her center. The smells, the taste, the warmth were intoxicating to me. I wanted to bury myself inside the enticing folds, becoming one with my glorious lover. The sweet nectars of Marsha's cunt dripped onto my lips like an overripe apricot. I savored the tangy lotion of my lover and I licked her pussy passionately. My tongue became an autonomous entity, seeming to disconnect itself from my body as it thrust itself in and out of the moist cavern.

Marsha rolled her head from side to side, moaning, as she allowed the movement of her hips to match the rhythmic dance of my tongue. She peered down at me as I lay between her legs, drinking in the spicy moisture of her essence.

"Oh, I...I." Marsha cried, grabbing my ears. Our souls were one, each melting into the other in the creation of perfect passion.

And then she lost it. Marsha's orgasm was more violent than mine had been. It shook her body like a tornado pulling a barn door from its hinges. Her spinal cord seemed to gel and her knees trembled as my sucking sent her into a blind fury of intense physical joy. Marsha cried out to the ceiling, letting the waves roll through her body, first one, and then another. By the time the storm in her subsided, she lay deliriously dreamy with me resting on top of her.

Time stood still at that moment. We lay entwined in the kitchen, aware of only each other, and the persistent thumping of our hearts. I wasn't sure how long we lay together, it wasn't clear to me if I fell asl**p or simply lost time, but when I regained composure, I realized that Marsha was no where to be seen.

Was this a dream? I wondered. Looking down at my silk skirt gathered around my waist, I put that thought away. I slowly got to my knees and lifted myself into a standing position, grabbing the table to support my still wobbly frame. The radio hummed a beautifully sad jazz tune which made me momentarily long for the woman who was inside me a little while earlier. But contentment won me over.

Just as I had resigned myself, I heard a low moaning sound coming from the living room. I peered around the corner and saw Marsha bent over Trent's body, sucking his penis. Jealousy surged through me.

I could feel the perspiration flowing freely on my body. Below, I could feel my hotly throbbing vagina softly tingling, and I pressed my pelvis out against the doorframe and began rubbing it against the edge of the door. But the sensation was not enough. The thought of satisfying myself while Marsha was doing this to my husband, just a few feet away crossed my mind. He had said that he didn't want this from her, but here they were. Had they concocted this entire episode just so they could be together?

As though in a dream, my hands began to massage my breasts, trapping the warmly trembling nipples beneath my fingers and kneading and pulling them. My left hand began to slide slowly along my quivering body, down my stomach to rest on my throbbing clitoris. God, it felt good! I began to rub back and forth, and up and down over the tender bud. I could feel the wetness trickle warmly down the insides of my thighs, flowing freely from my inflamed pussy.

The moaning from within the living room was almost incoherent now as Marsha's head bobbed hotly above my husband in wild throes of pleasure.

For the first time I watched as my husband was pleasured by another woman, the salacious thought rippled through my head, and as she sucked Trent, I masturbated, thinking it should be me with Trent, knowing what it was like to have him. The dual sensations of jealousy and sexual agitation spurred a tremendous exhilaration in me.

I moved my feet farther apart on the ground and pressed my fingers harder, the middle finger pressing teasingly into the moist open slit, and I could feel the vaginal passage expanding.

The obscene thought struck me that perhaps Trent knew what I was up to, and I felt the dreadful urge to run into the living room and throw myself onto the embraced bodies a few feet away and fuck with them.

The fire burned more intensely, demanding more to feed its lewd hunger. I inserted another finger up inside my vagina and began squirming back and forth as though they were the wild plunging of my husband's warmly throbbing prick.

The sucking sound of the lovers in the living room became louder, and I thrust my fingers more desperately into the moistness of my vagina in time to the maddening rhythm of the couple sucking nearby.

The thought that, no, this was horrible, I should stop them, again floated through my consciousness. It had been this that I had suggested earlier to Trent, but he had denied any desire to have Marsha. Suddenly, a lewd delight coursed through me that Marsha was doing to Trent what she had just done to me, and I began stroking my fingers even harder into my moistly flowering vagina.

"Yes, oh yes!" Trent panted.

I could see Trent's glistening penis ramming its way into Marsha's hotly sucking mouth, sinking through the softly waving lips like a greased telephone pole.

I realized that this was a moment to be shared with my lover and my husband, so I strutted into the living room. I realized that Trent deserved his too. I knelt beside Marsha and leaned over to share my husband's cock with my lover.

After Marsha had gone, Trent and I made long languorous love as we recalled the wonderful events of the evening. Trent had quietly watched as Marsha and I made love in the kitchen. He said it was the most intense thing he had ever seen.

I asked if he liked the blow job she had given him.

"Oh, baby, that was her idea." He said pleading his case.

I laughed and told him, "It's alright baby, you deserved a little loving."

"A little loving?"

"Well, maybe we can work up to something more, if you think you can handle it." I said, teasingly.

Chapter Six - Who's Your Daddy

Over the next few weeks we fantasized about Marsha and had some real great sex. Trent started wondering if maybe we should have another c***d and I kept up my sexting with Dad. My love life was real good.

A few weeks went by and Trent asked me if I wanted another c***d. I had been thinking of it since he had brought it up earlier. I told him I thought it might be nice to have another c***d.

"It's settled then, we'll start tonight!" He exclaimed.

Two months later we were still trying. I recalled how Trent was unable to impregnate me the first time and wondered if he was able to have c***dren at all. I also recalled how he had reacted when I asked him to get checked.

After masturbating with Dad one day, I mentioned that we were trying to get pregnant and without thinking I mentioned that Trent hadn't impregnated me the first time, and probably wouldn't this time.

"Who's the father of your c***d?" he typed.

Oh shit, I thought, now I've done it. I thought of what to say, but the long pause raised Dad's suspicions.

"Is the c***d mine?" He typed.

My mind reeled. I felt a cold sweat on my brow, and my thumbs trembled as they hovered above the keypad. I wanted to deny the truth, but I typed "Yes." My heart pounded in my chest, every sinew of my being tensed as my thumb slowly pressed send.

The silence was deafening, the phone rested in my sweaty palm, but no response came. Time seemed to stop, was he mad? Glad? Or had he passed out?

Suddenly the phone chirped, a message had been received: "Oh Megan." Was all it said.

Oh Megan. I repeated to myself, over and over again. I had done it now the cat was out of the bag. Suddenly a grotesque thought occurred to me; Trent still didn't know, and I didn't want him to.

I typed quickly, "Dad, Trent doesn't know, and we mustn't tell him."

"I understand, but won't he figure it out eventually? He's bound to wonder if he can't make you pregnant." Dad typed.

He was right. What were we to do?

When my husband and I had sex that night, I couldn't help but think of it as a form of penance, making up for the sins I had committed. But even though I knew I should feel more regret, a deeper sense of betrayal and guilt, as strange as it may seem, I didn't. The truth is, not only did I enjoy what I was doing with my Dad, but I also felt a greater bond with him, as a result. But I also felt no less love or devotion for Trent. This is how I excused my actions, and the more often I repeated it, the more I came to believe it.

When Trent was on top of me that night, I closed my eyes, wrapping my arms and legs around him, smiling as his wonderful cock filled me. My body needed this. I needed him to take me; to remind me of what I had here at home and why I loved him so very much. And therein lay my problem: I had also been involved sexually with another man, my father, but part of me felt as though there should be more guilt. And when there wasn't, I wasn't quite sure what to make of it. I loved Dad, as much as Trent and I wanted to spend this time with him, as well. That's the only reason I could think of for this lack of remorse and shame.

Monday morning, after Trent had left for work, I stood in the shower staring down at the floor and the water spraying against me, running down over my neck and shoulders and cascading over my breasts. I tried to make myself feel guilty. I kept asking myself if I could ever become pregnant again.

I closed my eyes and very soon a hand drifted between my legs, as my mind meandered back to that night with Dad.

I was on my back, when Dad slipped his cock into me. And the cause of my utter shock wasn't simply in knowing my Dad was fucking me, but also in that I found myself enjoying it. I remembered how I felt with him inside me, and later as I was begging him to fuck me harder and empty himself in my body. And I remember how wonderful it felt; the intense tingling between my legs and throbbing inside my vagina, as his beautiful cock exploded within. A wonderful euphoria filled my mind, as Dad took me.

When I finally stepped out of the shower, I quickly dried myself and walked to the bedroom and gazed at the bed, the bed I shared with my husband; the same bed that my father and I had spent so many memorable moments together. I stepped inside and shut the door behind me, locking it. Then I slowly walked over to the bed and dropped the towel from around my body and lay down. I pulled the pillow under my head and closed my eyes, bending my knees upward and out. And for the next half hour, I masturbated thinking of my father.

For the remainder of the day, I fought a losing battle. Every now and then, my mind would run out of control with thoughts of him, and I'd hurry to the bedroom to relieve myself, quickly shedding myself of those lurid thoughts. But the more I did this, the more I wanted him; the more my mind wandered to thoughts of our time together and the anticipation of someday being with him once again.

For the next two days, I didn't text with Dad. I was too afraid to talk to him. Thoughts of him were taking over, and I felt as though I couldn't get anything done, as a result. I didn't need or want to exacerbate the problem by texting with him. But I was like an addict, hooked on a d**g that I once thought I could control, but which was now controlling me. I thought I could keep a handle on my desires; that I could control myself and keep them in check. And when I finally convinced myself I could, the home phone rang.

"It's for you."

I was in the kitchen washing dishes, having just finished dinner, when Trent called to me. I wiped my hands on a dishtowel and walked out to the living room. Trent was sitting on the couch, reading the newspaper and holding the phone up in one hand. As I stepped around the couch, he looked up at me and I quietly asked whom it was. He smiled, replying it was "your dad". I felt the bl**d suddenly rush from my face and pool in my feet.

"I'll, uh... take it in the den," I said.

Trent grinned and nodded.

A minute later, I picked up the extension phone in the den and, covering the mouthpiece, called out to the living room, letting him know I had it. I held the phone to my ear and heard a click, as Trent hung up. My heart was pounding and I cleared my throat.

"You there?" he said.

"Yeah," I squeaked softly. "I'm here."

There was a brief pause and he asked how I was.

"Um... fine. I'm fine. How're you?"

Dad chuckled. "I'm alright. You don't sound fine," he replied. "You haven't replied to my texts. Just wondered if you were okay."

"Yeah... yeah, I'm fine. I'm okay."

There was another pause, and then we both went to speak at the same time.

"Sorry, you go first," I said timidly.

"Nah, go on," he replied.

I smiled, turning to sit in my chair, and held the phone close to my ear with both hands.

"I'm okay," I whispered.

"You sure?"

"Yeah."

We were both silent for a moment, and then Dad spoke.

"I miss you," he said softly.

I closed my eyes and gripped the phone tightly, as my heart began throbbing again. Then I sighed into the phone.

"Are you upset?" he asked.

I smiled. "No," I said. "Not at all... I miss you, too."

Then I heard Dad breathing heavily, the same sound I heard when he was on top of me. I bent over in my chair, breathing hard on my own.

"I really miss our time together," he mumbled almost seductively.

I sucked in deeply through my nose and sighed.

"God, I miss you, too," I whispered.

We were both quiet and breathing hard, and, though separated by distance, our hormones boiled to a fever pitch at just the sound of each other's voices.

"Fuck," he sighed. "I'm so hard for you right now."

I put a hand between my legs and closed my knees tightly, breathing heavily.

"... wish you were here," he mumbled softly.

I pressed a finger against my vagina and moaned.

"... you want me?" he asked.

My jaw hung open, as I envisioned him stroking his long hard cock for me; visions of my body dancing through his mind; visions of me fucking him.

"... yeah..." I stuttered.

"God, I miss our little game..."

"... Oh yeah," I sighed, scr****g a finger between my legs against the fabric of my shorts, sending a gentle vibration to my vagina buried below.

"When can we play again?" he whispered.

"... God, I want to so badly..."

"When?"

Then it came to me, I realized just what I needed to do, why I had been so obsessed all along; I said quickly, "Dad you have to help me. You have to make me pregnant again."

There was a pause, then, "Are you sure?"

"Absolutely!" I replied. Without waiting for his response, I instructed him, "Come over tomorrow at noon, Trent has a tee time for golf and will be gone in the afternoon."

"If you're sure about this, I'm in." Dad responded.

Neither of us spoke as I let Dad in. We knew why he was there and the tension was thick as smoke. I grasped his hand and led him to the bedroom. In the back of my mind, I was hoping he wasn't thinking of me as his daughter, just somebody that needed him sexually.

Need and lust were driving me; the thought of committing i****t with my father began to weigh heavily upon me. The first time I was intoxicated and, at least initially, only teasing. But this time we were meeting for the purpose of impregnating me – the significance was overwhelming. I didn't want to turn around and look, so I quickly went to my bureau. Dad quietly sat down on the edge of the bed, while I fumbled around with my things, doing nothing in particular, simply trying to keep my hands otherwise occupied while I tried to think of what to do next. I hadn't bathed and I wanted to be clean and fresh for this. Or perhaps I was just postponing the inevitable.

Dad leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and clasping his hands together, as he watched. "So, what are we doing'?" he asked.

My hands began trembling, but thankfully they were busy with my things, so he couldn't see them. "Going to take a quick shower," I mumbled, my voice cracking. God, even though we had been together before, I was terrified of having sex with my father again. Sexting was one thing, this was something entirely different - My father was here to impregnate me.

I f***ed my hands to search for my bath items. That's when I felt something against my leg. The trembling in my hands had now ascended to my arms. Without making it obvious, I glanced to the side and saw Dad's arm extended. It was him. He was touching me. He slowly ran his hand up and down my leg.

"Are you alright?" he whispered very softly.

My eyes quickly darted back to the bureau, and my head jerked up and down. "Yes," I squeaked nervously. I felt his hand slowly rise up the back of my leg under my short skirt. Higher it went until he was gently cupping the cheek of my ass. And when I felt his fingers squeeze softly, an involuntary sigh slipped past my lips. I quickly fished my bath stuff from the bureau and glanced down at him. "I'll be right back," I stammered, and made my way to the bathroom.

Inside, I set my things on the bathroom counter and began undressing. I looked up and saw the door still open. Should I close it? I didn't bother. I was in a hurry to get in the shower and hide. I unzipped my shorts and let them fall to the floor, and then pushed my panties down also. As I held my chin against my chest, watching my hands fumble with the buttons of my blouse, I noticed a movement behind me. I looked up and saw Dad's reflection in the mirror; how odd I thought, seeing him in the mirror instead of me. He was standing behind me in the doorway. I quickly grinned sheepishly and looked down at my hands, still working the buttons.

"Can I come in?" he asked. I could only nod. I felt him come up behind me and, when my blouse was finally loosened, he helped me take it off, laying it on the counter. "Thanks," I mumbled.

Then I reached back to unclasp my bra, but felt Dad's hands already there.

"I'll get it," he said softly.

I dropped my hands, placing them on the counter in front of me, and tried not to watch his reflection in the mirror as he removed my bra. He pushed the straps over my shoulders and it fell down my arms. When my breasts came into view, I saw his eyes in the mirror staring at them. I blushed and quickly turned and stepped over to the shower.

Dad moved up behind me and pulled me back to the counter. We looked at each other's reflection in the mirror. He took another step closer so that he was standing right behind me and I could tell he was breathing hard.

Dad reached his hands to the skin of my shoulders and began gently but firmly rubbing them, letting his hands get to my neck and then coming back down to my breasts. My shoulders slumped slightly into his touch.

Dad let his hands trace down my arms till they gripped my hands as he squeezed lightly.

He moved his hands to my back and when he did, I did something he didn't expect. I moved my right hand to his crotch and gripped the hardness that was protruding there. He pushed into my grip.

As he pulled his shirt off, and began to lower his jeans, I closed my eyes and tried to gather myself, struggling to get rational about what was happening.

My eyes opened wide when I felt his hard cock press against my bare, exposed ass as he hugged me from behind.

"Dad..."

He was naked and pressed to my back and I leaned back to him as his hands pulled me. I looked at our refection there in the mirror as he glanced at me.

We both looked at my breasts as they jutted forward, excited. The pinkish nipples were extended and pointed, and I gasped when he brought his hands to them and caressed them, gently squeezing and pulling on them.

We watched the reflection as his hands moved down my stomach toward my pubic area.

"Dad, no..." I faintly moaned as a flood of emotion wafted through me; I was not d***k this time and I was feeling the pressure of the endeavor overwhelm me.

Not certain of my reason for doing so, Dad's hand stopped, poised right at the top of my vagina with the tips of his fingers brushing the scant tuft of hair. He looked into my eyes in the mirror. I looked back to him and responded by raising my arms to reach back for his face.

He moved his hand fully into my crotch and let his middle finger slip into me and I grunted loudly. I was very wet and shivered as Dad pushed his finger further and pressed his palm against my mound. I bucked against him and I made a crying sound as I started humping against his hand.

"Yes," I urged him.

After a few strokes, I had made up my mind, and quickly pulled his hand from me. He took a step back, uncertain of what I was doing. I pushed the clothes on the floor to my left away from our feet, and then I spread my legs further apart, looking again to him in the mirror.

"C'mon," My voice crackled and then I bent over the counter leaving my ass up and directly in front of Dad.

He gripped his cock and traced its head against my vaginal lips. He traced it up and down, brushing my folds.

"Dad!" I urged him, "Fuck me."

He pushed inside me about halfway before I felt him stick to my labia, seizing him like a vice.

Again I grunted.

Then without letting me get adjusted he pushed deep, fully inside me, my arms sliding with my torso across the counter top as I screamed. "Ouch."

He pulled back but not completely out of me and before he could move again I slammed back at him, this time causing him to yelp.

With that, we started moving against each other, easily finding a rhythm back and forth – my pushing back when he thrust forward. I loved the way he moved and got so into it, and I relished how he felt and the way he pushed up inside me.

The sound of flesh slapping flesh was soon drowned out by our moaning.

I started my orgasm first, I started to shake and chanted, "Oh, yes, yes, yes... "

Dad joined with one of his own, as he rammed himself inside me.

"Yes, yes, yes," I could feel him growing larger.

"Ah," he groaned as he came, holding himself tightly against my butt and fully inside me. We stayed like that for what seemed like forever, but really just moments, still joined at our sex. When I finally moved forward slightly, Dad eased back and his wet, limp cock slipped out of me, his sperm snaking down my inner thighs.

I had held my head between my arms facing the counter top since we had come. Now, as he was still behind me I rose up to look into the mirror and saw my father looking back into my eyes.

I stood up, reached into the shower stall and turned on the water.

I could sense more movement behind me, but was too anxious to look. I stood there with my arms folded on my chest still oddly anxious waiting for the water to warm, but I couldn't keep standing there with him behind me, so I pulled back the curtain and stepped inside, closing it quickly. The water was still a bit too cool, so I stood there holding my hands under the spray waiting for it to heat up. I looked at the curtain and could see Dad's dark image. A lump formed in my throat and I swallowed hard. His murky gray image was moving again, this time toward the shower. I stepped under the shower and held my head up in the water, nervously running my hands over my face.

Suddenly, I felt a pair of hands on my waist. I jumped, still hiding my face in the water.

"Sorry," he chuckled.

"It's alright," I replied.

His hands began to move around to the front of my body and, in a quivering voice, I asked if he could hand me the soap. He released me and turned back to reach down for it on the edge of the tub. I glanced over my shoulder and saw him behind me, completely naked. And when he rose up, I quickly turned back to the water. Instead of handing the bar to me, Dad reached his hands around in front and rolled it between them under the water, building up a heavy lather. Then he placed his soapy hands on my shoulders and began washing my body.

He moved across my shoulders to my neck, and I held my chin down, allowing him greater access. I closed my eyes, and felt his warm hands moving around my back, over my shoulder blades, down further to my waist, and finally to cup my ass in his hands.

He started gently kneading my cheeks, and I felt myself begin to relax. And when he slipped a hand deep between my legs, pulling his fingers up between my cheeks, I sighed and pushed back against him. I was going to let him do whatever he liked.

He lathered up his hands again and this time reached around to the front of my body. I lifted my elbows, allowing his hands unimpeded access. I turned my eyes downward and watched as he gently manipulated my breasts, massaging them and carefully teasing the nipples. God, it felt heavenly. After a few moments of that, he let one hand slowly drift down my body. I laid my head back against him, knowing full well his next destination. And when his fingers curled around my vagina, my mouth opened and I sighed loudly.

"Do you like this?" he whispered in my ear.

I nodded happily, as his fingers gently slipped through my folds.

"How's it feel?" he asked.

"...Wonderful..." I sighed.

His hands reached for my waist, pulling me closer. My fingers dug into the muscles of his chest and I was so tempted to kiss and bite him. Instead, I let my hands leave his chest and slowly make their way down. When they reached his groin, I brought them together and found his amazingly hard cock sticking straight out from his body. He groaned, as I gripped the length of his cock with one hand and the other cupped his heavy testicles, cinched up into a tight ball. I worked my hand up and down his full length. In the forefront of my mind, I wanted to feel his powerful tool in my body again; in my mouth. I wanted to orally pleasure him. I loved oral sex and was equally passionate about having such a wonderful cock erupt in my mouth. But then I remembered why we were here – to impregnate me. I needed to have this source of sexual pleasure between my legs.

My fingers squeezed the head of his cock, and Dad moaned. That brought me back to my senses, and I realized we were here to have intercourse. I simply had to do it with him.

I released his body and he slowly turned to face me. I grinned up at him and he smiled back in reply. Then my hands blindly reached out for his wonderfully erect cock. He closed his eyes and began slowly thrusting it through my fingers. I looked down and saw it. My heart skipped a beat. It was beautiful. Long and hard with pulsing veins and an angry, engorged purple head. I wrapped both hands around him and began tugging. Dad sighed and placed his hands on my breasts. As he squeezed and pulled on them, I did likewise to his cock.

"God, I'm going to cum, if you keep doing that," he moaned. He opened his eyes and looked down at me, almost pleadingly.

I giggled nervously and stopped the movement of my hands. "You like that?" I asked.

His eyebrows rose and he nodded. "God, yeah."

"Then you'll love this." I then perched one leg up on the inside ledge of the shower, and guided him into me once again. Dad dipped at the knees and began thrusting up into me, gently at first, then picking up the tempo until he rammed into me to the point that I began to worry that I might slip and fall. I clung tenaciously to his neck as he continued his assault. He placed one arm under my raised leg and I felt my standing leg coming off the floor as he rammed upwards. I was a rag doll in his embrace.

Dad became animated as he began ejaculating into me for the second time in less than five minutes.

"Better hurry up," I said, releasing him. "Water's going to get cold." And very soon it did.

I watched as he brought his towel to his head and rubbed his hair vigorously. My eyes drifted down to his cock. It was still long and semi-hard, curving far out from his body. He was standing not two feet in front of me, and I reached out and took him in my hand. He paused briefly from drying his hair, as I stood there stroking him. Then he brought the towel down and dropped it to the floor, stepping closer to me. I kept my eyes on his cock, as he reached for my towel and pulled it from my body. When it was on the floor, his hand went between my legs and I spread my knees. He slipped a finger deep into me and I grit my teeth, clenched my fingers hard around the throbbing cock in my hand. Dad took another step closer. Another finger entered my body and he began twisting them around inside me. I grunted and felt a warm tingling sensation building between my legs – the orgasm I didn't have in the shower.

When his breathing came harder, I knew it was time to stop. I turned and, guiding him by his cock, brought him out to the bed.

We stood by the side of the bed momentarily and placed our hands on each other's chests, caressing them. I wondered if I had already become pregnant. With that thought my knees began shaking and I could sense the same nervousness in him. I turned and climbed onto the bed. Dad came up behind me, as I began to crawl on all fours to the opposite side, and then I felt his hands on my hips, stopping me and pulling me back to him. I looked over my shoulder and he smiled. Slowly I scooted back and watched as he ran his hand between my legs and over my soaking vagina. I closed my eyes and purred, lowering my head and chest to the mattress, allowing my ass to stick straight up for him.

His fingers continued to manipulate me and soon I felt them enter my body. With my eyes still closed, my mouth opened and I sighed. Another finger followed the first, and Dad started swirling them around inside me, taking up a rhythmic in and out motion. I rocked my body onto his hand, fucking it gently, as my mind entered a hazy fog.

I felt him moving through my folds, and when he found my clit, a spark shot up my spine.

"...awww, yeah..." I whimpered softly. Then I felt him position his penis at my throbbing center, pressing forward as he entered me once more, and soon I was rocking back against him. "...god, that feels so good..." I whispered hoarsely.

I lifted my head and looked over my shoulder. Dad was kneeling behind me on the bed, his head and eyes turned toward the full length mirror nearby. He was watching us as he stroked his cock into me, grinning widely. My entire body began shaking violently; the reluctance that loomed darkly in the back of my mind was dispelled. He must have sensed this and began thrusting into me harder, the sound of our heavy breathing and bodies slapping together filling the quiet room. I watched intently, as my father and I committed i****t.

"Oh shit!" I hissed.

Dad heard me and held his cock deep inside me, grinding his hips against my ass. Then he tossed his head back and his jaw dropped. He started pounding harder. Dad's hold on me was strong. I could feel my breasts swinging on my chest.

"Oh my God." I thought, "Dad's impregnating me!" Just then, Dad's hands went to my shoulders and he groaned loudly, as he pounded against me.

"Fuck, I'm going to cum!" he exclaimed.

A sudden whirlwind of emotions swept over me. While one hand clenched the sheets tightly, the other reached back and held my father tightly to me. If anything I was enjoying this more than the first time, it was so good. I felt like crying, but instead joined in Dad's cries of passion. My body started convulsing, and then I felt it. He suddenly stopped thrusting, holding his cock deep in my body and I felt a tremor along his length. He cried out, and a hot spurt shot far inside my vagina, followed up quickly by another and another. I gasped, as he ejaculated into my womb. My body had a will of its own and pushed back onto him, desperately trying to impale itself onto his throbbing cock. Several more strong spurts entered me. We were both crying out loudly now.

"Dad!" I gasped. "Fuck me!"

I whipped my head around and looked at my father, clenching his teeth as he filled me with his hot seed. "Fuck me!" I cried again. "Cum inside me!"

Dad growled and pulled hard on my hips. I could still feel the tip of his cock pulsing. And then, just as quickly, it stopped. He released me and slumped back, his cock sliding out of me with a wet pop. He was breathing hard, as I dropped my head to the mattress, shaking it from side to side. "...oh fuck..." I sighed.

Dad rolled over and lay on the bed. As I continued to kneel there on my hands and knees, trying to catch my breath, I felt his hand on my arm. I slowly turned my face to him.

"You're wonderful!" he whispered, still breathing hard.

I closed my eyes and turned away, nodding.

He rubbed his fingers up and down my arm, trying to comfort me. But the truth is, as I lay there on a bed with my father, my body felt amazingly good. I rose up and crawled over, lying down next to him and stared at the ceiling. We were both silent for a long time, long after our breathing had calmed down.

"Wow," I groaned, as a fleeting thought occurred to me; was I supposed to have enjoyed it so much? After all, we were here to get pregnant, not take pleasure in the act. But what if we enjoyed it while we performed? That wouldn't be wrong, would it? I decided that if pleasure came from our mating then there was nothing wrong with it; we simply enjoyed one-another intimately.

I parted my knees and looked down. A white glob dribbled down onto the sheets. I spread my legs further, craning my neck to get a better view between them. Using my fingers to spread myself open, I felt another white glob drip onto them. It was Dad's semen. I smiled and thought of the possibility that I might already be pregnant. I began to doze off, completely sated.

When I awoke, Dad was sitting next to me on the bed. Dad then glanced toward the mirror, then at me and smiled. I stood up, moved to the mirror and adjusted it to where Dad was on the bed, then returned to him.

His hands moved up to my shoulders, and then down to my breasts. I simply let him do as he wished. And when his lips began kissing my breasts, I watched his cock slowly rise between his legs.

I placed my hands on his shoulders and carefully pushed him back. Dad leaned back on the bed on his elbows and looked up at me quizzically. "Move back," I whispered. Dad complied and scooted his body up the bed, taking care to stay within view of the mirror. Then I climbed atop him, straddling his legs until my vagina was hovering above his erect cock. I reached down and gripped it, holding it straight up, and lowered myself until the head was rubbing against my clit. Dad moaned and I asked if he liked fucking his daughter.

"...yes..." he replied sheepishly.

I pressed his cock back and gently lowered myself onto him. We both moaned softly, and Dad turned his eyes toward the mirror as he entered me. While I rocked up and down on him, I kept my eyes on his face in the mirror, noting the subtle look of ecstasy, as the tip of his sensitive cock was stimulated inside my body, the cock that gave birth to me. I put my hands on his chest and started grinding my hips down on him hard.

"...ohhhh God...." he whispered.

A slight smile crept across my lips. "Cum inside your baby girl," I whispered.

"...oh, fuck yeah..."

I closed my eyes, reveling in the intense sensations. "Cum inside me," I whispered. "Do it, Dad... make me pregnant again..." A low moan emanated from his lips, building to a loud growl. "Oh, that's it, Daddy," I moaned. "Gimme your cum."

My body began undulating and Dad's hands squeezed my breasts tightly. I cried out, and then felt his cock erupt inside me. I began bouncing up and down quickly, my head held far back and quietly screaming, as we mated.

"Aw fuck!" he cried out, violently thrusting his cock up into me, driving his semen deeper.

As our mutual orgasms subsided, I collapsed onto his chest, our faces side-by-side. We were both panting hard. Dad wrapped his arms around me and started licking my ear. I sighed happily and did the same to his. And very soon, we were running our tongues all over each other's face, moaning and giggling, his cock still hard and still buried deep inside me. Our lips met and I briefly parted mine, our tongues gently poking together, as we laughed.

I giggled and fondled his penis, watching it twitch in my hand. Dad thrust his hips upward and I groaned. "Want me to suck you off?" I asked, letting my tongue trace around his warm lips.

"Mm hmm..." he replied, smiling.

I scooted down his body until my head was next to his hips. I took his cock in both hands and leaned over, letting my tongue slide up the underside. And when my lips reached the head, I opened my mouth wide and took it inside. I gave no further thought to why we were together like this, or that sucking him off had nothing to do with getting pregnant. I simply wanted to give him pleasure, just as he had given to me.

Chapter Seven - It's Just a Game

We continued like this for eight weeks before I was confirmed pregnant again. But I didn't immediately tell Dad. I had decided that I wanted to continue our affair for awhile longer.

One day Trent had talked to Dad and he had told him the news. I was sure Dad would still come by, but I just wanted to have a reason, I didn't want to appear needy.

Dad did stop by as usual, and I was thankful for his love making.

Months later, Trent had become distant because of my size, it excited him during the first pregnancy, but this time he was put off.

Dad had stopped by one day and wondered if we might catch a quickie before Trent came home. I was more than happy; I stepped out of his way and followed him into the bedroom. I was huge and wondered if Dad was put off by my size. If he was he never let on that he was.

I climbed onto the bed on all fours and dad pulled my spandex pants down to my knees. He rubbed my swollen pussy lips with one hand as he freed his penis with the other. He pulled me to the edge of the bed and lined his stiff meat up with my vagina, rubbing it slowly and teasing me terribly. He then pressed forward, and I felt every inch of him as he continued to slide forward, incessantly.

Dad began to gently stroke in and out. He was like that now that I was with c***d; tender and caring.

My arms ached from holding myself up so I lowered to my elbows and let dad do all the work. I closed my eyes and reveled in the gentle penetrations of my father.

I was cooing and moaning as Dad continued to fuck me from behind. I opened my eyes and glanced at Dad's reflection in the mirror and for a moment I thought I saw movement in the doorway behind him. Without alarming Dad, I craned my neck so as to see the doorway better and saw Trent standing there with his penis in his hand, his eyes riveted on Dad fucking me.

I jerked my head back around and pressed my face into the mattress. The sight of my husband watching my father make love to me was burned into every synapse of my conscious mind. I saw him standing there with his penis just as if I was still looking at him. Suddenly the perverted reality of the situation erupted in me a tidal wave of emotion; I began an orgasm that was so intense that I lost bladder control and pissed all over my father as he fucked me.

"Oh. God!" I yelled as the waves of intense pleasure exploded in me.

I looked back to see if Trent was still watching, but he was gone. Had he ever been there? Or was it just my imagination? Did I secretly want to be caught with my father?

My questions abated as Dad started to cum inside my sopping pussy, his sperm mixing with the pee and my cum juices. He held himself into me deeply as shot after shot spewed forth into my already pregnant womb.

Dad cleaned up and I kissed him goodbye, saying that I would call later in the week.

Once he had gone I tried to clean up as quickly as I could before I had to deal with Trent. I was sitting on the toilet, letting Dad's sperm drip into the water when Trent, framed by the doorway, peered down at me.

I wanted to cry, I wanted to tell him the whole sordid story. But before I could get a word out, he asked "How was your day dear?"

How was my day? That's what he wanted to know? I had expected him to explode, to scream obscenities, but this was dumbfounding.

"Okay." I replied as I looked at him through tear soaked eyes.

"I see your Dad was here." He said matter-of-factly.

I was astonished; I didn't know what to say.

Trent moved in front of me and loosened his trousers and let them fall around his ankles, he pumped his penis several times and then offered it to me.

Tentatively I reached for the meaty prize, the whole while looking into his eyes, watching for some indication of his true agenda. I brought his penis to my mouth and began to fellate him. He closed his eyes and began moaning. I stepped up my ministrations, concentrating on the underside of the head of his prick.

He moaned out loudly, "Oh yea, do your Daddy proud baby."

Ok, now I was stunned; he was fantasizing about me fucking my father!

Again he moaned, "Suck daddy's cock baby, come on now."

I redoubled my efforts; he was now thrusting his hips forward into my mouth, his pubic hair pressing into my nose as his cock slid down my throat. Never had I taken a man as deeply as I was now taking him.

Then it began, he ejaculated onto the back of my tongue and the slimy sperm oozed down my throat. The gag reflex finally emerged and I began to pull off his prick. Trent grabbed my head and f***ed his penis fully into my gagging throat, spewing shot after shot into my belly.

As he finished he released me, and left me to clean up.

That night as we lay in bed, I asked how long he had known.

"I knew all along." He said.

"But that night, you were asl**p..."

He didn't let me finish.

"That night I watched you fuck your father. And you liked it as much as he did."

"But why did you let it happen? Why did you let it continue?" I cried.

He stated as innocently as any c***d might if they were discussing hop-scotch, "Honey, it's just a game, remember?"... Continue»
Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 6290  |  
93%
  |  7

A Vivid Unreal Dream

The other night I had such a vivid dream, but it was so surreal. I have to tell you about it.
I was at an afternoon party at my s****r's house. The whole f****y was there. It was like a f****y reunion. My other b*****rs and s****rs, and almost all of their c***dren and grandc***dren were there also.
I must tell you that I am in my mid-forties, married, without any c***dren of my own. I am the youngest of my siblings by several years. Many of my nieces and nephews are my age or just a few years younger than me. As we were sitting and moving around, I was teasing and playing with my grand-nieces and nephews. One niece, in particular, was my nephew's daughter, Stephanie. My nephew is only four years younger than me. Stephanie, my grand-niece, who had just turned eighteen, was the third of his four c***dren.
Stephanie is very friendly and open. She loves to have a good time. I always enjoy being around her. So during our fun and games, she came up behind me and began to cover my eyes with modeling clay. At first I was surprised, but then let her have her way. I was sitting in a big easy chair with high arms at the time. After she had my eyes completely covered with the clay, I reached up behind me and grabbed her, pulling her down over my shoulder. She was bent over the back of the chair and my shoulder with her head down toward my legs, and I was holding her in that position. As she is very petite, it wasn't hard to hold her. Although I couldn't see it, her long dark hair had to be hanging down against my legs. She was squirming and laughing and trying to get away from me, but I held her tightly. It was a little erotic knowing that her face was only inches from my crotch.
Then she stopped squirming a little. I wondered what she was up to. Then suddenly I felt Stephanie's hand touch the front of my trousers. I caught my breath, as my penis began to stiffen in my trousers. I should have released her then, but I didn't, wondering just what she was going to do. I quickly found out. As my erection stiffened, she unzipped my trousers and slid her fingers in to rub them across my erection from outside my shorts. That caused it to become full-blown. At that point I didn't know what to do. If I released her and she moved away, everyone in the room would see what she had done. If I held her in that position, I didn't know what she might do next. I did realize that her long hair was probably covering her activities. At least I hoped so. I certainly didn't want to let her get up and reveal my unzipped trousers and bulge to the rest of my relatives.
As I hesitated, Stephanie continued to rub my erection, even pushing her fingers in under my shorts. As her fingers touched my bare skin, it was like a shot of electricity. I hoped that no indication of what she was doing showed on my face. She had resumed her squirming, I assumed trying to disguise what she was actually doing, Then she grasped my erection and pulled it out. She licked its tip, presumably licking off the precum. Then she took its head in her mouth. I was totally flabbergasted. My eighteen-year-old grandniece was sucking my cock right in front of all the rest of my relatives. Jesus! I almost had an orgasm right then. She didn't move her head up and down on my cock, but just ran her tongue all around it and across the tip. She squirming about had the effect of moving her mouth up and down a little on my cock. To try to cover what she was doing, I tightened and released my arms around her back, repeating in a kind of litany, "I've got you now. Now what are you going to do?" By tightening and releasing my arms around her, it also helped to move her mouth up and down a little over my cock. It was all too much for me. It didn't take long before I had my orgasm and began to shoot streams and streams of hot jism into her mouth. She seemed to suck it all up and swallowed it. Under the circumstances, she couldn't very well leave anything behind.
When she had sucked up and swallowed all my jism, she pushed my deflating cock back into my shorts, and zipped up my trousers. I released her and she slid back off the chair and stood up behind me. I reached up and pulled the clay from my eyes. I looked around. No one else was paying any attention. Thank goodness, no one apparently had any idea what had just happened. Stephanie chuckled, leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Yum, yum, what a good appetizer before dinner." I looked back at her. On a sudden impulse I whispered back, "Maybe I need a good appetizer too." She laughed, tossed her head, throwing her long tresses behind her, turned and walked away laughing.
Jesus! I couldn't believe it! My young niece had just given me a good blow-job, and I had implied that I would like to return the favor. My s****r, Stephanie's grandmother, would kill me if she knew what had happened between us. And the rest of the f****y would disown both of us. Jesus!
A little later I overheard Stephanie tell her mother, Liana, that she had forgotten something back at their house and wanted to go get it. Her mother asked, "Do you really need it? Can't it wait until later?"
"No, I need it now. Here."
"Well, okay. I guess I can take you to get it."
Stephanie didn't have her license, but just a learner's permit. A licensed driver had to accompany her as she drove.
I jumped in to say, "I can go with her to get whatever it is."
Liana looked at me and asked, "Are you sure you don't mind, Uncle Kerry?"
I grinned, "No problem."
"Okay, but don't take too long. Dinner will be ready soon."
"Okay."
It was about a twenty minute drive to their house, so it would take us at least forty minutes, depending on how long it took Stephanie to find what she wanted. She grabbed her purse, and we went to their car. She was smiling broadly. I was beginning to wonder why I had offered to ride with her and what we were getting in to.
In the car as we started out, Stephanie was smiling broadly at me.
"What are you smiling at?" I asked.
"I was just thinking that maybe now you'll be able to have your appetizer."
That shook me as she laughed. We had been driving only about five minutes and were going through a forested area. There was a dirt lane off to the right. She turned into it.
"But that's not the way to your house," I protested.
"I know."
"But what about whatever you forgot and wanted to go after?"
She laughed and said, "I didn't forget it. I have it in my purse."
Numbly I looked at her as she drove about fifty meters off the road, stopped the car and the engine.
She smiled broadly at me and asked, "What do you want for an appetizer? This or this?" she asked as she touched her small breasts with one hand and her crotch with the other.
I gulped, "Jesus, Stephanie!"
"Well, which one?" she asked again.
I stared at her numbly unable to answer.
She shook her head impatiently and exclaimed, "Maybe you have to see them first before you decide." With that she quickly grabbed her blouse and pulled it off over her head. Her unclad, braless little breasts popped into view. I stared at them. They were small, but firm and pointy. Her little nipples stood out in the middle of very light encircling areolae. I stared at them, wanting to take them in my mouth.
She chuckled at my fixation at the sight of her breasts, then she quickly pushed her shorts and panties down and off over her feet. She turned in the seat to face me and opened her legs to give me a good unimpeded view of her young pussy. Again I was stunned, speechless, and unable to think properly. Her young almost hairless pussy looked so virginal, so inviting. It wasn't large and protruding like some pussies that I have seen, like on older girls or women. I stared at it.
She laughed again and asked, "Well, which one do you want for an appetizer?"
Finally I was able to respond, "Why not a little of both?"
She chuckled, "Why not?"
She grabbed me and pulled me over toward her. I leaned down over her and took a small tender nipple in my mouth. She sighed with pleasure. As I gently sucked her nipple, I brought one hand up to cup under her breast and squeeze it. I slid my other hand up her leg toward her pussy. I heard her catch her breath a little, then let it out slowly as my fingers reached their target and I began to slowly rub them across her mound and outer lips. I switched to her other breast and nipple. At the same time using that as a diversion, I pressed my finger more firmly against her labia. I wanted to see if she was a virgin. I didn't think she was, but I wanted to know. My finger slipped into her without resistance. She was hot and wet. Her young pussy was tight around my finger, but there was no impedance to its entry. I pushed my finger as far into her as I could. She gasped again and held my head against her breast and nipple.
Then I changed my position and moved my head down across her stomach. She also changed her position to make it easier for me. I pulled my finger out of her and moved my tongue into the same area. I ran my tongue across her outer labia, then slightly between her lips. She sighed softly and arched up against me. She was so tender, so sweet. As my tongue slipped into her, I could taste her sweet juices. She was so sweet like a juicy ripe peach verses a dried up old prune.
Stephanie move her leg which had been across the back of the seat to my shoulder. She lifted her other leg up over my other shoulder. I put my arms around her legs and proceeded to lick, kiss and probe her core of being with my tongue. Her lovely little body began to tremble as I found that certain spot.
"Oh, God! What is that?" she exclaimed.
I smiled to myself and continued to rub my tongue across that spot. She began to shudder and shake and press her legs down on my shoulders. I held her legs tightly to keep her from pushing away from me with her shuddering. I continued to toy with that spot. Then she screamed out and flooded my tongue with streams of her hot sweet juices as an orgasm wracked her body. Oh, God, how sweet it was. I licked up every drop and swallowed it. When her trembling subsided a little and there was no more juice to lick up, I raised my head and smiled at her, "Now that was a good appetizer."
She managed to gasp, "I bet it was."
I leaned back down for a second to run my tongue up between her labia one more time. She trembled with delight. Then I released her legs from my shoulders and sat back.
Stephanie beamed at me and asked, "Now that we've both had our appetizers, what about the main course?"
I stared at her. Jesus! Was she suggesting what I thought she was? We couldn't go that far. What we had done to that point was already far too much. She was my eighteen-year-old grandniece. Jesus! I looked down at her lovely sweet young pussy, and knew I wouldn't be able to resist her.
"Let's get in the back seat," I said huskily.
She smiled and said, "No, let's do it outside on the pine needle bed."
Who was I to argue? We got out of the car, and she lay down on the needles. I looked at her hungrily, then moved over to her. I knelt down between her legs. As I lay forward over her, she reached down to grasp my cock. I still had enough presence of mind to ask, "Are you using any protection?"
"Yes. Please stick it in me now!"
I couldn't disappoint her. She guided it into position and I gently pushed against her. My cock slowly split her lips apart and entered her. She was young and tight, as I had realized from my fingers. But she didn't have a virgin's initial resistance. I pushed slowly a little more into her. She felt so tight, so good around my cock. I pulled out a little, then back in. I repeated that action again and again, each time entering her a little farther. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders and held me tightly, arching up gently against me. I kept repeating the stroking until I had fully entered her.
"Oh, God! That feels so good. You really fill me up!" she gasped.
I hesitated for a moment with my cock fully in her, then I began to slowly stroke into her tight pussy. She yelped a little and held me tightly. Then as I began to increase the tempo, she cried out, "Oh, yes, Uncle Kerry. Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Hearing her call me Uncle Kerry made me hesitate slightly, but by that time there was no way to control my instincts and desires. I pounded hard into her. My balls were slapping against her ass. Then she screamed as she had another orgasm. I felt her hot juice flood around my cock, seeping out and running down my balls. That took me over the top and my cock exploded deep inside her shooting rivers and rivers of hot jism into her. I had never had such an orgasm before, and it had been years since I had even came close to it. As I held my spewing cock deep inside her and as she clutched at me, I could feel our combined juices seeping out around my impaled cock.
Slowly we relaxed, then Stephanie gushed, "Jesus, Uncle Kerry, that was the best fuck I ever had. With two orgasms! I can't believe it!"
I was proud of that, although I thought she exaggerated a little, and I knew that she couldn't have had all that much experience. But it had been good. Very good. Fantastic. I pulled out of her and moved back. It was like a dam had burst, and our combined juices came flowing out of her pussy, draining down between her ass cheeks to the pine needle flooring.
Her little pussy lips were enlarged and red from our fucking. I almost felt like leaning down and licking up all the juices. Finally I got some tissues out of the car and we cleaned ourselves up as best we could.
"We'd better get back. They'll be wondering what happened to us," I told her.
"Okay. What wonderful appetizers and main course!" she exclaimed. "I loved it."
I grinned at her and agreed, "Yeah, it was fantastic."
We drove back to my s****r's house and got there about forty minutes after we left, right on time. I just hoped that no one would recognize or suspect the reason for the beautiful beaming smile of Stephanie's face for what it was -- the afterglow of fantastic sex.
Everyone else had already started eating. We grabbed our plates and filled them at the buffet table. We were both starved.
Liana saw us and asked Stephanie, "Did you get what you wanted?"
"Yes, I did, absolutely."
"Good."
After that the dream kind of fades, and I don't remember much of it. However, there was one other thing I do remember. During the afternoon Stephanie came to me with a big smile, leaned down and whispered, "Guess what? I'm pregnant."
I woke up in a cold sweat. My first irrational thought was, "Jesus H. Christ, she said she was using something." My wife muttered sl**pily, "What's wrong?" "Nothing, Dear," I answered. "I just had a bad dream. Go back to sl**p." Slowly I realized that it was only a dream, and began to relax. Finally I went back to sl**p. But the dream came back.
Stephanie saw the look of consternation on my face and laughed, "It wasn't you, silly. I was pregnant before. That's why I wasn't worried about you making love with me."
The dream then faded, and I slept peacefully.

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 4055  |  
100%
  |  1

A Vivid Unreal Dream

The other night I had such a vivid dream, but it was so surreal. I have to tell you about it.
I was at an afternoon party at my s****r's house. The whole f****y was there. It was like a f****y reunion. My other b*****rs and s****rs, and almost all of their c***dren and grandc***dren were there also.
I must tell you that I am in my mid-forties, married, without any c***dren of my own. I am the youngest of my siblings by several years. Many of my nieces and nephews are my age or just a few years younger than me. As we were sitting and moving around, I was teasing and playing with my grand-nieces and nephews. One niece, in particular, was my nephew's daughter, Stephanie. My nephew is only four years younger than me. Stephanie, my grand-niece, who had just turned eighteen, was the third of his four c***dren.
Stephanie is very friendly and open. She loves to have a good time. I always enjoy being around her. So during our fun and games, she came up behind me and began to cover my eyes with modeling clay. At first I was surprised, but then let her have her way. I was sitting in a big easy chair with high arms at the time. After she had my eyes completely covered with the clay, I reached up behind me and grabbed her, pulling her down over my shoulder. She was bent over the back of the chair and my shoulder with her head down toward my legs, and I was holding her in that position. As she is very petite, it wasn't hard to hold her. Although I couldn't see it, her long dark hair had to be hanging down against my legs. She was squirming and laughing and trying to get away from me, but I held her tightly. It was a little erotic knowing that her face was only inches from my crotch.
Then she stopped squirming a little. I wondered what she was up to. Then suddenly I felt Stephanie's hand touch the front of my trousers. I caught my breath, as my penis began to stiffen in my trousers. I should have released her then, but I didn't, wondering just what she was going to do. I quickly found out. As my erection stiffened, she unzipped my trousers and slid her fingers in to rub them across my erection from outside my shorts. That caused it to become full-blown. At that point I didn't know what to do. If I released her and she moved away, everyone in the room would see what she had done. If I held her in that position, I didn't know what she might do next. I did realize that her long hair was probably covering her activities. At least I hoped so. I certainly didn't want to let her get up and reveal my unzipped trousers and bulge to the rest of my relatives.
As I hesitated, Stephanie continued to rub my erection, even pushing her fingers in under my shorts. As her fingers touched my bare skin, it was like a shot of electricity. I hoped that no indication of what she was doing showed on my face. She had resumed her squirming, I assumed trying to disguise what she was actually doing, Then she grasped my erection and pulled it out. She licked its tip, presumably licking off the precum. Then she took its head in her mouth. I was totally flabbergasted. My eighteen-year-old grandniece was sucking my cock right in front of all the rest of my relatives. Jesus! I almost had an orgasm right then. She didn't move her head up and down on my cock, but just ran her tongue all around it and across the tip. She squirming about had the effect of moving her mouth up and down a little on my cock. To try to cover what she was doing, I tightened and released my arms around her back, repeating in a kind of litany, "I've got you now. Now what are you going to do?" By tightening and releasing my arms around her, it also helped to move her mouth up and down a little over my cock. It was all too much for me. It didn't take long before I had my orgasm and began to shoot streams and streams of hot jism into her mouth. She seemed to suck it all up and swallowed it. Under the circumstances, she couldn't very well leave anything behind.
When she had sucked up and swallowed all my jism, she pushed my deflating cock back into my shorts, and zipped up my trousers. I released her and she slid back off the chair and stood up behind me. I reached up and pulled the clay from my eyes. I looked around. No one else was paying any attention. Thank goodness, no one apparently had any idea what had just happened. Stephanie chuckled, leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Yum, yum, what a good appetizer before dinner." I looked back at her. On a sudden impulse I whispered back, "Maybe I need a good appetizer too." She laughed, tossed her head, throwing her long tresses behind her, turned and walked away laughing.
Jesus! I couldn't believe it! My young niece had just given me a good blow-job, and I had implied that I would like to return the favor. My s****r, Stephanie's grandmother, would kill me if she knew what had happened between us. And the rest of the f****y would disown both of us. Jesus!
A little later I overheard Stephanie tell her mother, Liana, that she had forgotten something back at their house and wanted to go get it. Her mother asked, "Do you really need it? Can't it wait until later?"
"No, I need it now. Here."
"Well, okay. I guess I can take you to get it."
Stephanie didn't have her license, but just a learner's permit. A licensed driver had to accompany her as she drove.
I jumped in to say, "I can go with her to get whatever it is."
Liana looked at me and asked, "Are you sure you don't mind, Uncle Kerry?"
I grinned, "No problem."
"Okay, but don't take too long. Dinner will be ready soon."
"Okay."
It was about a twenty minute drive to their house, so it would take us at least forty minutes, depending on how long it took Stephanie to find what she wanted. She grabbed her purse, and we went to their car. She was smiling broadly. I was beginning to wonder why I had offered to ride with her and what we were getting in to.
In the car as we started out, Stephanie was smiling broadly at me.
"What are you smiling at?" I asked.
"I was just thinking that maybe now you'll be able to have your appetizer."
That shook me as she laughed. We had been driving only about five minutes and were going through a forested area. There was a dirt lane off to the right. She turned into it.
"But that's not the way to your house," I protested.
"I know."
"But what about whatever you forgot and wanted to go after?"
She laughed and said, "I didn't forget it. I have it in my purse."
Numbly I looked at her as she drove about fifty meters off the road, stopped the car and the engine.
She smiled broadly at me and asked, "What do you want for an appetizer? This or this?" she asked as she touched her small breasts with one hand and her crotch with the other.
I gulped, "Jesus, Stephanie!"
"Well, which one?" she asked again.
I stared at her numbly unable to answer.
She shook her head impatiently and exclaimed, "Maybe you have to see them first before you decide." With that she quickly grabbed her blouse and pulled it off over her head. Her unclad, braless little breasts popped into view. I stared at them. They were small, but firm and pointy. Her little nipples stood out in the middle of very light encircling areolae. I stared at them, wanting to take them in my mouth.
She chuckled at my fixation at the sight of her breasts, then she quickly pushed her shorts and panties down and off over her feet. She turned in the seat to face me and opened her legs to give me a good unimpeded view of her young pussy. Again I was stunned, speechless, and unable to think properly. Her young almost hairless pussy looked so virginal, so inviting. It wasn't large and protruding like some pussies that I have seen, like on older girls or women. I stared at it.
She laughed again and asked, "Well, which one do you want for an appetizer?"
Finally I was able to respond, "Why not a little of both?"
She chuckled, "Why not?"
She grabbed me and pulled me over toward her. I leaned down over her and took a small tender nipple in my mouth. She sighed with pleasure. As I gently sucked her nipple, I brought one hand up to cup under her breast and squeeze it. I slid my other hand up her leg toward her pussy. I heard her catch her breath a little, then let it out slowly as my fingers reached their target and I began to slowly rub them across her mound and outer lips. I switched to her other breast and nipple. At the same time using that as a diversion, I pressed my finger more firmly against her labia. I wanted to see if she was a virgin. I didn't think she was, but I wanted to know. My finger slipped into her without resistance. She was hot and wet. Her young pussy was tight around my finger, but there was no impedance to its entry. I pushed my finger as far into her as I could. She gasped again and held my head against her breast and nipple.
Then I changed my position and moved my head down across her stomach. She also changed her position to make it easier for me. I pulled my finger out of her and moved my tongue into the same area. I ran my tongue across her outer labia, then slightly between her lips. She sighed softly and arched up against me. She was so tender, so sweet. As my tongue slipped into her, I could taste her sweet juices. She was so sweet like a juicy ripe peach verses a dried up old prune.
Stephanie move her leg which had been across the back of the seat to my shoulder. She lifted her other leg up over my other shoulder. I put my arms around her legs and proceeded to lick, kiss and probe her core of being with my tongue. Her lovely little body began to tremble as I found that certain spot.
"Oh, God! What is that?" she exclaimed.
I smiled to myself and continued to rub my tongue across that spot. She began to shudder and shake and press her legs down on my shoulders. I held her legs tightly to keep her from pushing away from me with her shuddering. I continued to toy with that spot. Then she screamed out and flooded my tongue with streams of her hot sweet juices as an orgasm wracked her body. Oh, God, how sweet it was. I licked up every drop and swallowed it. When her trembling subsided a little and there was no more juice to lick up, I raised my head and smiled at her, "Now that was a good appetizer."
She managed to gasp, "I bet it was."
I leaned back down for a second to run my tongue up between her labia one more time. She trembled with delight. Then I released her legs from my shoulders and sat back.
Stephanie beamed at me and asked, "Now that we've both had our appetizers, what about the main course?"
I stared at her. Jesus! Was she suggesting what I thought she was? We couldn't go that far. What we had done to that point was already far too much. She was my eighteen-year-old grandniece. Jesus! I looked down at her lovely sweet young pussy, and knew I wouldn't be able to resist her.
"Let's get in the back seat," I said huskily.
She smiled and said, "No, let's do it outside on the pine needle bed."
Who was I to argue? We got out of the car, and she lay down on the needles. I looked at her hungrily, then moved over to her. I knelt down between her legs. As I lay forward over her, she reached down to grasp my cock. I still had enough presence of mind to ask, "Are you using any protection?"
"Yes. Please stick it in me now!"
I couldn't disappoint her. She guided it into position and I gently pushed against her. My cock slowly split her lips apart and entered her. She was young and tight, as I had realized from my fingers. But she didn't have a virgin's initial resistance. I pushed slowly a little more into her. She felt so tight, so good around my cock. I pulled out a little, then back in. I repeated that action again and again, each time entering her a little farther. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders and held me tightly, arching up gently against me. I kept repeating the stroking until I had fully entered her.
"Oh, God! That feels so good. You really fill me up!" she gasped.
I hesitated for a moment with my cock fully in her, then I began to slowly stroke into her tight pussy. She yelped a little and held me tightly. Then as I began to increase the tempo, she cried out, "Oh, yes, Uncle Kerry. Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Hearing her call me Uncle Kerry made me hesitate slightly, but by that time there was no way to control my instincts and desires. I pounded hard into her. My balls were slapping against her ass. Then she screamed as she had another orgasm. I felt her hot juice flood around my cock, seeping out and running down my balls. That took me over the top and my cock exploded deep inside her shooting rivers and rivers of hot jism into her. I had never had such an orgasm before, and it had been years since I had even came close to it. As I held my spewing cock deep inside her and as she clutched at me, I could feel our combined juices seeping out around my impaled cock.
Slowly we relaxed, then Stephanie gushed, "Jesus, Uncle Kerry, that was the best fuck I ever had. With two orgasms! I can't believe it!"
I was proud of that, although I thought she exaggerated a little, and I knew that she couldn't have had all that much experience. But it had been good. Very good. Fantastic. I pulled out of her and moved back. It was like a dam had burst, and our combined juices came flowing out of her pussy, draining down between her ass cheeks to the pine needle flooring.
Her little pussy lips were enlarged and red from our fucking. I almost felt like leaning down and licking up all the juices. Finally I got some tissues out of the car and we cleaned ourselves up as best we could.
"We'd better get back. They'll be wondering what happened to us," I told her.
"Okay. What wonderful appetizers and main course!" she exclaimed. "I loved it."
I grinned at her and agreed, "Yeah, it was fantastic."
We drove back to my s****r's house and got there about forty minutes after we left, right on time. I just hoped that no one would recognize or suspect the reason for the beautiful beaming smile of Stephanie's face for what it was -- the afterglow of fantastic sex.
Everyone else had already started eating. We grabbed our plates and filled them at the buffet table. We were both starved.
Liana saw us and asked Stephanie, "Did you get what you wanted?"
"Yes, I did, absolutely."
"Good."
After that the dream kind of fades, and I don't remember much of it. However, there was one other thing I do remember. During the afternoon Stephanie came to me with a big smile, leaned down and whispered, "Guess what? I'm pregnant."
I woke up in a cold sweat. My first irrational thought was, "Jesus H. Christ, she said she was using something." My wife muttered sl**pily, "What's wrong?" "Nothing, Dear," I answered. "I just had a bad dream. Go back to sl**p." Slowly I realized that it was only a dream, and began to relax. Finally I went back to sl**p. But the dream came back.
Stephanie saw the look of consternation on my face and laughed, "It wasn't you, silly. I was pregnant before. That's why I wasn't worried about you making love with me."
The dream then faded, and I slept peacefully.

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 504  |  
100%
  |  1

Kevin's Wet Dream


Intended for mature audiences, ages 18 and up!

Kevin's Wet Dream

On Saturday morning I woke to warmth and wetness. The wetness was
coming from my inside my boxers. My first thought was that I had cum in my
sl**p. Then I realized the warmth was coming from my friend Kevin. Kevin
was sprawled on top of me with his head on the center of my chest and his
legs wrapped around my left thigh. I knew we had gone to bed and when I
had fallen asl**p he had still been on his side of my big king size. My
penis was hard, I realized, but it felt like it was pointed away from the
wetness. I thought about it for a moment and identified a source of more
warmth in my boxers that wasn't attached to me. I looked down and I could
just barely see Kevin's hard penis poking out of the front of his boxers
and up the left leg of mine. This was definitely an odd morning. I closed
my eyes and decided to let Kevin wake up before moving. The wetness was
not unpleasant and I liked the feeling of his dick in my shorts.

About fifteen minutes later I felt Kevin stirring. I was very
horny at this point. I had spent the time wishing I had been awake while
Kevin did whatever, exactly, he had done. Kevin's head rose slowly off of
my chest. He didn't move for a few moments and then he cursed softly. He
started to slowly pull himself off of me and I felt his penis leave my
shorts. He stopped for a moment, probably trying to figure out how to
separate our legs without waking me up. I didn't give him the chance.

"Morning, Kev!" I said as I snapped my eyes open.

"Ummm...morning..."

"Did you have fun while I slept or what?" I grinned an evil grin
at my best friend.

"I'm not sure...ummm...sorry?" He looked almost terrified.

"Well...the cum in my shorts isn't mine. How about explaining it."

"I don't really remember. I had a dream that I was, uh, well..."
His voice shook as he spoke. He didn't seem to be noticing my grin and his
eyes looked moist. "I must've... I'm so sorry..."

"Was I in the dream or just a convenient leg?"

"I don't remember who was in the dream. I can't believe I did
this!" A single tear dropped out of his eye and landed on the blanket. He
looked at me for a moment and then started crying in earnest. I certainly
didn't mean to make him cry. Kevin and I had been best friends for four
years, ever since we met in the fifth grade. We talked about everything
(except sex since his f****y was very religious and I wasn't sure if I was
ready to tell him that I was gay) and had slept in this bed together
countless times. We had always been very affectionate towards each other
so I didn't even think about it when he started to cry. I sat up and
wrapped my arms around him and told him that it was okay.

After a while he stopped crying. He was a bit prone to tears and
this was not the first time I had comforted him, though usually the cause
was his asshole of a father. He sat in my arms for a few more moments and
then got up. He looked down at the wet spot on my boxers.

"I hope that doesn't stain..." He said and his trademark lopsided
grin came back.

"I'm sure it'll be fine though you could go get me a towel so I can
clean it up!"

"Sure!" Kevin dashed off to the bathroom across the hall and
returned with a small green hand-towel. I pushed off my shorts letting
them drop on to the floor. For all of our closeness, this was probably
only the fifth time he had seen me naked and definitely the first time he
had seen me hard. My erection had not died down at all.

He stared at me for a moment and then softy said, "I made the mess.
I should clean it up." He had a strange look in his eyes as he bent over
my crotch and slowly wiped the cum out of my pubic hair. I gasped slightly
as his towel-covered hand ran slowly over my balls to remove the semen that
had dripped there. Kevin dropped the towel on the floor, still hovering
over my privates, and moved his hand almost to my dick. I really thought
he would do it. I thought he was going to touch me.

"BREAKFAST," my mother screamed from the bottom of the stairs. Her
usual wake up call broke the moment and he pulled away from me. Neither of
us said anything as we pulled on our clothes. I switched to briefs in an
attempt to hide my erection and handed a spare pair to Kevin so he could do
the same with his. He said a quiet thanks and pushed his boxers off. He
stood motionless for a moment as if he was intentionally giving me time to
check out his exposed genitals. I got a good look at them. The penis that
had found it's way into my shorts was about five inches long and perfect.
It stuck out from his sparse, strawberry-blond, pubic hair like an arrow.
His balls looked kind of small and his scrotum was completely hairless and
rather wrinkled. The whole picture made me even harder and I almost
reached for his dick but the thunder that was my mother's voice roared from
below again and we quickly finished pulling on our underwear, jeans, and
t-shirts.

The day progressed from there as if nothing strange and exciting
had happened. We ate breakfast, chatted, joked, went to the movies, and
played video games. Kevin stayed over for dinner, as usual, and then we
watched a stupid movie on HBO. Around eight in the evening Kevin's mother
called to see if her son was coming home that night or not (a usual
occurrence on Saturdays) and my mom told her that he wasn't and that she
would drive Kevin home the next day after church. My mom always told his
mom that she would take him home after church. His mom assumed she meant
after WE got back from church. My mom meant that it would be after his mom
got back from church. We didn't belong to a church and I was always
thankful that Kevin's mother never caught on to our bit of deception. My
mom was cool that way. When we heard the usual conversation that locked
Kevin into staying the night again he looked at me with a bit of fear in
his eyes. It was almost as if he wasn't sure if I would want him to stay.
I smiled at him and ruffled his fluffy blond hair. He relaxed visibly.
After the stupid movie was over we watched another one, pretty standard for
a Saturday evening around my house. When it was finally over my mother
ushered us off to bed. f******n years old and I still get sent to bed at
ten p.m. on a Saturday. Sheesh.

Kevin followed me up the stairs to the bathroom where we dutifully
brushed our teeth. Normally he would have left the bathroom to give me
privacy to pee but I didn't really give him the chance. He was still
brushing when I walked to the toilet, unzipped, and let go. He stopped
brushing and watched me pee. When I had squeezed out the last drops and
put it all away he switched places with me and took care of his business
while I put away the toothpaste and watched him intently. It occurred to
me that his penis was just as cute soft as it had been hard. I started
getting aroused again thinking about his erection from the morning. When
he was done we went into my bedroom.

One habit that my mother managed to drill into my head at an early
age was to never get into an un-made bed. Kevin always snickered at me
when made my bed before we got into it at night. My back was turned to
Kevin as I smoothed and tucked the blankets but I could hear Kevin getting
undressed. I expected to turn around and see him in my spare briefs but I
think I hid my surprise when I found him standing naked as the day he was
born. His face looked expectant, as if he was a little k** waiting to see
if he did something correctly for the first time. I felt myself grin as I
quickly removed my clothes. He was still (mostly) soft and I almost
hesitated before removing my underwear due to my very hard erection. He
watched me undress and didn't seem surprised to see my almost six inches of
hard penis. He didn't say anything as he walked around to the left side of
the bed and got under the covers. I slipped under the covers on my side
(Kevin had slept over so often that even when I was alone I only slept on
the right side of the bed). While pretending to get comfortable I moved
closer to the center of the bed, something that I had not done in the past.
Kevin mimicked my act and very quickly we were shoulder to shoulder.

We lay like that for quite a while, probably a half an hour, with
both of us staring straight up at the ceiling. Eventually I looked over at
Kevin, not really expecting him to be sl**ping. He wasn't. He was looking
directly at my face and the light blanket was tented at his crotch. I sat
up a bit, not really knowing what to do. Kevin straightened his right arm
and laid it across my pillow where my head had been. I turned onto my side
and moved over to him. He wrapped his right arm around my shoulders and
leaned his head into my neck. One soft kiss to the neck later his eyes
were locked again onto mine. Without thought I laid my head down on his
chest and wrapped his left leg between my thighs. I knew I was in the same
position he had been the night before, lying vaguely on top of my friend
with my penis buried in his crotch. He stroked my hair slowly as I
caressed his soft, slender chest. On instinct I moved my head down a bit
and kissed his nipple. He sighed softly. I looked up into his eyes and
saw a great happiness in them. Both of us moved a bit and our lips were
touching. We kissed for the first time and it was wonderful. We kissed
for a long time. It was like a dam breaking under the pressure. I was gay
and so was my best friend.

When our lips finally separated he said, "You were in my dream and
what happened last night started when I was asl**p but by the time I was
done I was awake but couldn't pull away from you."

"I wouldn't have been able to, either. I've wanted this for a long
time. I love you, Kevin."

"I love you, too. Can we kiss some more?" I smiled and locked my
lips again to his. Our kissing before had been tender and we had
concentrated on the kissing. This time my hands were all over his chest,
feeling his body and eventually I found my way to his penis. Finally I had
his beautiful dick in my hand. Finally I felt his soft public hair and his
little balls. His hands went all over my back and down to my cheeks and
then under to my very hard cock and hairless balls. I broke the kiss and
lick his nipples again. I really liked doing that and he shuddered and
moaned while I played.

I knew I couldn't wait anymore. I left his nipples and licked my
way down his chest and then past his belly button. I stopped and pushed my
nose into his hair, smelling his boyness. My tongue and instincts took
control as I cupped his balls with my hand and started licking his penis.
I wasn't sucking it yet, just licking it. Up and around his shaft until I
got to the head with it's little drop of pre-cum at the slit. I licked the
drop off and then got the head very wet with my darting tongue. He was
moaning loudly now. I opened my mouth and engulfed the head of his penis.
I hoped my mother hadn't heard the moan that I had just caused. I went
further down on him, taking most of his sweet penis into my mouth. I loved
it and from the sounds I wasn't the only one. I did what I thought was
right and moved up and down on my beautiful friend's penis. It was
apparently close enough since only moments later he mumbled something
unrecognizable and his cock started shooting cum into my mouth. I suppose
I should have expected that to happen but for some reason I never did. I
did the best I could and swallowed furiously but some of it dripped out of
my mouth and into his pubes. I stroked his balls as he came in my mouth
and when he was done I, almost reluctantly, let his penis fall from my
mouth.

His eyes were closed and for a moment I thought he had fallen
asl**p. I moved back up to him and he opened his pretty blue eyes. He
kissed me and pushed me flat onto the bed. Without a word or any
hesitation he slipped down to my crotch. I had been frenzied and swift
with my worship of his penis but he seemed to have other ideas. He licked
me, very slowly, all over my crotch. His tongue bathed my penis, my balls,
and my brown pubic hair. Then he slowly ran his tongue in circles around
my penis until he got to the tip. He licked off the ample amounts of
pre-cum that continued to leak out of my penis. He spent well over ten
minutes licking my balls and my dick and only moments before I came he
slipped all of it into his mouth. The sudden warmth and wetness pushed me
over the edge and I came with a loud noise that could only be called a
squeak (and it was...years later he still referred to the noise as my
loss-of-virginity squeak). I'm pretty sure he swallowed some of my semen
but there was still a hell of a lot left to leak out of his mouth into my
pubes and onto my balls. As good as sex has always felt afterwards,
nothing has ever been as good as that first blowjob from Kevin.

After I was done cumming, Kevin pulled himself and the blanket up
over me. We kissed a bit as we found a comfortable cuddling position but
we were both spent and we quickly fell asl**p in each other's arms. I
really don't recall ever having slept so well in my life. In fact, neither
Kevin nor I heard any of my mother's thunder the next morning. Since this
had never happened before she must have gotten worried so she marched up
the stairs and opened my door. My mother is a very intelligent woman and
was probably wondering about me to begin with so the sight of the two of us
cuddled up naked, with the blanket mostly on the floor, was not at all
confusing to her. We woke up about ten minutes later (I'm guessing a bit
here) to find her sitting in my desk chair next to my bed staring at her
naked son and his naked lover.

"I do not want to be around if your Father ever finds out about
this, Kevin." That was all she said and she got up and went back
downstairs.
... Continue»
Posted by john1195 11 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 962  |  
100%

kevin`s dream`s

Kevin's Wet Dream

On Saturday morning I woke to warmth and wetness. The wetness was
coming from my inside my boxers. My first thought was that I had cum in my
sl**p. Then I realized the warmth was coming from my friend Kevin. Kevin
was sprawled on top of me with his head on the center of my chest and his
legs wrapped around my left thigh. I knew we had gone to bed and when I
had fallen asl**p he had still been on his side of my big king size. My
penis was hard, I realized, but it felt like it was pointed away from the
wetness. I thought about it for a moment and identified a source of more
warmth in my boxers that wasn't attached to me. I looked down and I could
just barely see Kevin's hard penis poking out of the front of his boxers
and up the left leg of mine. This was definitely an odd morning. I closed
my eyes and decided to let Kevin wake up before moving. The wetness was
not unpleasant and I liked the feeling of his dick in my shorts.

About fifteen minutes later I felt Kevin stirring. I was very
horny at this point. I had spent the time wishing I had been awake while
Kevin did whatever, exactly, he had done. Kevin's head rose slowly off of
my chest. He didn't move for a few moments and then he cursed softly. He
started to slowly pull himself off of me and I felt his penis leave my
shorts. He stopped for a moment, probably trying to figure out how to
separate our legs without waking me up. I didn't give him the chance.

"Morning, Kev!" I said as I snapped my eyes open.

"Ummm...morning..."

"Did you have fun while I slept or what?" I grinned an evil grin
at my best friend.

"I'm not sure...ummm...sorry?" He looked almost terrified.

"Well...the cum in my shorts isn't mine. How about explaining it."

"I don't really remember. I had a dream that I was, uh, well..."
His voice shook as he spoke. He didn't seem to be noticing my grin and his
eyes looked moist. "I must've... I'm so sorry..."

"Was I in the dream or just a convenient leg?"

"I don't remember who was in the dream. I can't believe I did
this!" A single tear dropped out of his eye and landed on the blanket. He
looked at me for a moment and then started crying in earnest. I certainly
didn't mean to make him cry. Kevin and I had been best friends for four
years, ever since we met in the fifth grade. We talked about everything
(except sex since his f****y was very religious and I wasn't sure if I was
ready to tell him that I was gay) and had slept in this bed together
countless times. We had always been very affectionate towards each other
so I didn't even think about it when he started to cry. I sat up and
wrapped my arms around him and told him that it was okay.

After a while he stopped crying. He was a bit prone to tears and
this was not the first time I had comforted him, though usually the cause
was his asshole of a father. He sat in my arms for a few more moments and
then got up. He looked down at the wet spot on my boxers.

"I hope that doesn't stain..." He said and his trademark lopsided
grin came back.

"I'm sure it'll be fine though you could go get me a towel so I can
clean it up!"

"Sure!" Kevin dashed off to the bathroom across the hall and
returned with a small green hand-towel. I pushed off my shorts letting
them drop on to the floor. For all of our closeness, this was probably
only the fifth time he had seen me naked and definitely the first time he
had seen me hard. My erection had not died down at all.

He stared at me for a moment and then softy said, "I made the mess.
I should clean it up." He had a strange look in his eyes as he bent over
my crotch and slowly wiped the cum out of my pubic hair. I gasped slightly
as his towel-covered hand ran slowly over my balls to remove the semen that
had dripped there. Kevin dropped the towel on the floor, still hovering
over my privates, and moved his hand almost to my dick. I really thought
he would do it. I thought he was going to touch me.

"BREAKFAST," my mother screamed from the bottom of the stairs. Her
usual wake up call broke the moment and he pulled away from me. Neither of
us said anything as we pulled on our clothes. I switched to briefs in an
attempt to hide my erection and handed a spare pair to Kevin so he could do
the same with his. He said a quiet thanks and pushed his boxers off. He
stood motionless for a moment as if he was intentionally giving me time to
check out his exposed genitals. I got a good look at them. The penis that
had found it's way into my shorts was about five inches long and perfect.
It stuck out from his sparse, strawberry-blond, pubic hair like an arrow.
His balls looked kind of small and his scrotum was completely hairless and
rather wrinkled. The whole picture made me even harder and I almost
reached for his dick but the thunder that was my mother's voice roared from
below again and we quickly finished pulling on our underwear, jeans, and
t-shirts.

The day progressed from there as if nothing strange and exciting
had happened. We ate breakfast, chatted, joked, went to the movies, and
played video games. Kevin stayed over for dinner, as usual, and then we
watched a stupid movie on HBO. Around eight in the evening Kevin's mother
called to see if her son was coming home that night or not (a usual
occurrence on Saturdays) and my mom told her that he wasn't and that she
would drive Kevin home the next day after church. My mom always told his
mom that she would take him home after church. His mom assumed she meant
after WE got back from church. My mom meant that it would be after his mom
got back from church. We didn't belong to a church and I was always
thankful that Kevin's mother never caught on to our bit of deception. My
mom was cool that way. When we heard the usual conversation that locked
Kevin into staying the night again he looked at me with a bit of fear in
his eyes. It was almost as if he wasn't sure if I would want him to stay.
I smiled at him and ruffled his fluffy blond hair. He relaxed visibly.
After the stupid movie was over we watched another one, pretty standard for
a Saturday evening around my house. When it was finally over my mother
ushered us off to bed. f******n years old and I still get sent to bed at
ten p.m. on a Saturday. Sheesh.

Kevin followed me up the stairs to the bathroom where we dutifully
brushed our teeth. Normally he would have left the bathroom to give me
privacy to pee but I didn't really give him the chance. He was still
brushing when I walked to the toilet, unzipped, and let go. He stopped
brushing and watched me pee. When I had squeezed out the last drops and
put it all away he switched places with me and took care of his business
while I put away the toothpaste and watched him intently. It occurred to
me that his penis was just as cute soft as it had been hard. I started
getting aroused again thinking about his erection from the morning. When
he was done we went into my bedroom.

One habit that my mother managed to drill into my head at an early
age was to never get into an un-made bed. Kevin always snickered at me
when made my bed before we got into it at night. My back was turned to
Kevin as I smoothed and tucked the blankets but I could hear Kevin getting
undressed. I expected to turn around and see him in my spare briefs but I
think I hid my surprise when I found him standing naked as the day he was
born. His face looked expectant, as if he was a little k** waiting to see
if he did something correctly for the first time. I felt myself grin as I
quickly removed my clothes. He was still (mostly) soft and I almost
hesitated before removing my underwear due to my very hard erection. He
watched me undress and didn't seem surprised to see my almost six inches of
hard penis. He didn't say anything as he walked around to the left side of
the bed and got under the covers. I slipped under the covers on my side
(Kevin had slept over so often that even when I was alone I only slept on
the right side of the bed). While pretending to get comfortable I moved
closer to the center of the bed, something that I had not done in the past.
Kevin mimicked my act and very quickly we were shoulder to shoulder.

We lay like that for quite a while, probably a half an hour, with
both of us staring straight up at the ceiling. Eventually I looked over at
Kevin, not really expecting him to be sl**ping. He wasn't. He was looking
directly at my face and the light blanket was tented at his crotch. I sat
up a bit, not really knowing what to do. Kevin straightened his right arm
and laid it across my pillow where my head had been. I turned onto my side
and moved over to him. He wrapped his right arm around my shoulders and
leaned his head into my neck. One soft kiss to the neck later his eyes
were locked again onto mine. Without thought I laid my head down on his
chest and wrapped his left leg between my thighs. I knew I was in the same
position he had been the night before, lying vaguely on top of my friend
with my penis buried in his crotch. He stroked my hair slowly as I
caressed his soft, slender chest. On instinct I moved my head down a bit
and kissed his nipple. He sighed softly. I looked up into his eyes and
saw a great happiness in them. Both of us moved a bit and our lips were
touching. We kissed for the first time and it was wonderful. We kissed
for a long time. It was like a dam breaking under the pressure. I was gay
and so was my best friend.

When our lips finally separated he said, "You were in my dream and
what happened last night started when I was asl**p but by the time I was
done I was awake but couldn't pull away from you."

"I wouldn't have been able to, either. I've wanted this for a long
time. I love you, Kevin."

"I love you, too. Can we kiss some more?" I smiled and locked my
lips again to his. Our kissing before had been tender and we had
concentrated on the kissing. This time my hands were all over his chest,
feeling his body and eventually I found my way to his penis. Finally I had
his beautiful dick in my hand. Finally I felt his soft public hair and his
little balls. His hands went all over my back and down to my cheeks and
then under to my very hard cock and hairless balls. I broke the kiss and
lick his nipples again. I really liked doing that and he shuddered and
moaned while I played.

I knew I couldn't wait anymore. I left his nipples and licked my
way down his chest and then past his belly button. I stopped and pushed my
nose into his hair, smelling his boyness. My tongue and instincts took
control as I cupped his balls with my hand and started licking his penis.
I wasn't sucking it yet, just licking it. Up and around his shaft until I
got to the head with it's little drop of pre-cum at the slit. I licked the
drop off and then got the head very wet with my darting tongue. He was
moaning loudly now. I opened my mouth and engulfed the head of his penis.
I hoped my mother hadn't heard the moan that I had just caused. I went
further down on him, taking most of his sweet penis into my mouth. I loved
it and from the sounds I wasn't the only one. I did what I thought was
right and moved up and down on my beautiful friend's penis. It was
apparently close enough since only moments later he mumbled something
unrecognizable and his cock started shooting cum into my mouth. I suppose
I should have expected that to happen but for some reason I never did. I
did the best I could and swallowed furiously but some of it dripped out of
my mouth and into his pubes. I stroked his balls as he came in my mouth
and when he was done I, almost reluctantly, let his penis fall from my
mouth.

His eyes were closed and for a moment I thought he had fallen
asl**p. I moved back up to him and he opened his pretty blue eyes. He
kissed me and pushed me flat onto the bed. Without a word or any
hesitation he slipped down to my crotch. I had been frenzied and swift
with my worship of his penis but he seemed to have other ideas. He licked
me, very slowly, all over my crotch. His tongue bathed my penis, my balls,
and my brown pubic hair. Then he slowly ran his tongue in circles around
my penis until he got to the tip. He licked off the ample amounts of
pre-cum that continued to leak out of my penis. He spent well over ten
minutes licking my balls and my dick and only moments before I came he
slipped all of it into his mouth. The sudden warmth and wetness pushed me
over the edge and I came with a loud noise that could only be called a
squeak (and it was...years later he still referred to the noise as my
loss-of-virginity squeak). I'm pretty sure he swallowed some of my semen
but there was still a hell of a lot left to leak out of his mouth into my
pubes and onto my balls. As good as sex has always felt afterwards,
nothing has ever been as good as that first blowjob from Kevin.

After I was done cumming, Kevin pulled himself and the blanket up
over me. We kissed a bit as we found a comfortable cuddling position but
we were both spent and we quickly fell asl**p in each other's arms. I
really don't recall ever having slept so well in my life. In fact, neither
Kevin nor I heard any of my mother's thunder the next morning. Since this
had never happened before she must have gotten worried so she marched up
the stairs and opened my door. My mother is a very intelligent woman and
was probably wondering about me to begin with so the sight of the two of us
cuddled up naked, with the blanket mostly on the floor, was not at all
confusing to her. We woke up about ten minutes later (I'm guessing a bit
here) to find her sitting in my desk chair next to my bed staring at her
naked son and his naked lover.

"I do not want to be around if your Father ever finds out about
this, Kevin." That was all she said and she got up and went back
downstairs.... Continue»
Posted by john1195 7 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 600  |  
100%